CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 1 of 94
IN THE HIGH COURT OF DELHI AT NEW DELHI
Date of decision: 16th September, 2016.
CS(OS) 2439/2012, I.As. No. 14632/2012 (of the plaintiffs u/O 39
R-1&2 CPC), 430/2013 (of D-2 u/O 39 R-4 CPC) & 3455/2013 (of
D-3 u/O 39 R-4 CPC)
THE CHANCELLOR, MASTERS & SCHOLARS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD & ORS. ..... Plaintiffs
Through: Mr. Saikrishna Rajagopal with Mr.Sahil Sethi, Advs.
Versus
RAMESHWARI PHOTOCOPY SERVICES & ANR. …...Defendants
Through: Mr. Rajesh Yadav and Mr. Saurabh
Seth, Advs. for D-1.
Mr. Gopal Subramaniam, Sr. Adv.
with Mr. Saurabh Banerjee, Adv. for
D-2.
Mr. Rajat Kumar, Adv for D-3.
Mr. N.K. Kaul, Sr. Adv. with Ms.
Swathi Sukumar and Ms. Anu
Paarcha, Advs. for D-4.
CORAM:
HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW
1. The five plaintiffs, namely i) Oxford University Press, ii) Cambridge
University Press, United Kingdom (UK), iii) Cambridge University Press
India Pvt. Ltd., iv) Taylor & Francis Group, U.K. and, v) Taylor & Francis
Books India Pvt. Ltd., being the publishers, including of textbooks,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 2 of 94
instituted this suit for the relief of permanent injunction restraining the two
defendants namely Rameshwari Photocopy Service (carrying on business
from Delhi School of Economic (DSE), University of Delhi) and the
University of Delhi from infringing the copyright of the plaintiffs in their
publications by photocopying, reproduction and distribution of copies of
plaintiffs‘ publications on a large scale and circulating the same and by sale
of unauthorised compilations of substantial extracts from the plaintiffs‘
publications by compiling them into course packs / anthologies for sale.
2. The plaintiffs, in the plaint, have given particulars of at least four
course packs being so sold containing photocopies of portions of plaintiffs‘
publication varying from 6 to 65 pages. It is further the case of the plaintiffs
that the said course packs sold by the defendant No.1 are based on syllabi
issued by the defendant No.2 University for its students and that the faculty
teaching at the defendant No.2 University is directly encouraging and
recommending the students to purchase these course packs instead of
legitimate copies of plaintiffs‘ publications. It is yet further the case of the
plaintiffs that the libraries of the defendant No.2 University are issuing
books published by the plaintiffs stocked in the said libraries to the
defendant No.1 for photocopying to prepare the said course packs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 3 of 94
3. The suit along with IA No.14632/2012 under Order XXXIX Rules 1
& 2 of Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (CPC) for interim relief restraining
photocopying/reproducing copies of plaintiffs‘ publication and sale of
course packs came up before this Court first on 14th August, 2012 when
summons of the suit and notice of the application for interim relief were
issued and though no ex-parte ad-interim relief granted but a Commissioner
appointed to visit the premises of the defendant No.1 without prior notice
and to make an inventory of all the infringing and pirated copies of the
plaintiffs‘ publication found and to seize and seal the same.
4. The defendant No.1 has filed a written statement defending the suit
inter alia (a) disputing the copyright of the plaintiffs and contending that the
plaintiffs have not produced any document to establish their copyright; (b)
denying any act of infringement of copyright and alternatively pleading that
the activities carried on by it amount to fair use of the works within the
meaning of Sections 52(1)(a) & (h) of the Copyright Act, 1957, and pleading
(c) that it has been granted licence with respect to a small shop within the
campus of DSE to provide photocopy services to students and faculty at
nominal rate and as per the terms of licence, the defendant No.1 is required
to provide 3000 photocopies per month to DSE, an institute of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 4 of 94
University of Delhi, free of cost and to charge only the prescribed rate for
the photocopy service meted out to others; (d) that the defendant No.2
University recommends the syllabi for each academic year along with
suggested reading materials of a wide variety of authors and which material
is contained in different books of different publishers sold at a high price,
often beyond the reach of the students; (e) that the syllabi of the defendant
No.2 University does not recommend the entire publication but only certain
extracts from the same; (f) that the students would be reluctant to buy the
entire publication just for reading a particular chapter/extract therein and
cannot afford to buy 35 to 40 books, portions of which are prescribed in the
syllabi and / or suggested for reading; (g) that to ease the financial burden on
students, majority of the titles prescribed in the syllabi are housed in the
library of the defendant No.2 University which provides such expensive
books for reference of students; (h) however owing to only limited copies of
such books being available with the library, not enough to cater to the needs
of all the students, the library allows the students to obtain copies of such
books for their own reference and study; (i) that the services of the defendant
No.1 are availed by the students and faculty to photocopy the relevant
extracts from the books, articles and journals at the nominal / prescribed rate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 5 of 94
for use for educational purpose and reference only; (j) that in view of the
limited number of original books stored in the library, the faculty of DSE
has compiled various master copies of books, articles and journals, which
are then used for photocopying by the defendant No.1 in order to save the
original work from being damaged; (k) that such course packs are used by
teachers and students in the course of academic instructions and for research
purposes; (l) that in fact the Licence Deed executed between the defendant
No.2 University and the defendant No.1 expressly provides that master copy
of each article or chapter of a book for reading is to be provided by the
department concerned, so that the master copy could be given for xeroxing,
saving the original document; (m) that the defendant No.1 is xeroxing the
master copy at the instructions of and on the terms imposed by the defendant
No.2 University; (n) that the defendant No.1 is not commercially exploiting
the author‘s copyright but is giving copies to students at nominal rates of 40
paise per page to aid their education; (o) that even if the students were to
bring the original work to get the same photocopied, the defendant No.1
would charge the same rate; (p) that the defendant No.1 has acted in good
faith within the meaning of Section 76 of the Copyright Act.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 6 of 94
5. The defendant No.2 University has also contested the suit by filing a
written statement in which, besides the pleas in the written statement of the
defendant No.1, it is further pleaded (i) that world over Universities permit
students to copy limited pages from any work for use in research and for use
in the classroom by a student or teacher and this is recognised by Sections
52(1)(a) & (i) of the Copyright Act also; (ii) that individual teacher and
student may either read books prescribed in the syllabus and curriculum
offered by the defendant No.2 University in the library or borrow the books
and make photocopy of the relevant chapter and pages; this service of
copying certain pages for educational purpose is necessary because
purchasing individual books is expensive and several of the books are also
out of print or not available in India; (iii) that the facility of photocopying
limited portions of books for educational and research purposes could have
been provided within the library if the University had adequate space,
resources and manpower at its disposal; (iv) instead the defendant No.2
University has granted the facility of photocopying to defendant No.1
keeping the interest of the students in mind; (v) that Copyright Act is a piece
of welfare Legislation and the rights of authors and owners are to be
balanced with the competing interest of the society; (vi) that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 7 of 94
No.2 University is an instrumentality and / or agency of the state imparting
education to achieve the constitutional goals; (vii) that the plaintiffs have not
shown assignments made by authors and owners of copyright in favour of
the plaintiffs; (viii) that the suit is also barred by Section 52(1)(zb) excluding
from the purview of infringement any reproduction, adaptation, issuance of
copies to facilitate persons with disabilities to access such works for
educational purposes; (ix) that the only nexus of the defendant No.2
University with the defendant No.1 is of the University having permitted the
defendant No.1 to carry on photocopy operations from its premises; else, the
defendant No.2 University is nowhere photocopying for its own purpose nor
does anyone to whom books are issued by the library of the defendant No.2
University discloses the purpose of taking the said books; (x) that the
defendant No.2 University has never issued books to the defendant No.1 for
reproduction; (xi) that the defendant No.2 is not gaining anything out of
such reproduction; (xii) that the defendant No.2 University is in the process
of forming a Committee of Heads of all the constituent departments of DSE
with the mandate to explore the ways and means to ensure access to
educational material keeping in mind the interest of the students, including
of providing E-Books, online digital holdings, supporting open service
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 8 of 94
editions and such other measures as may be available to ensure wider access
of educational material for providing knowledge and information.
6. The Commissioner appointed by this Court reported (I) that the shop
of the defendant No.1 was having five photocopying machines and one
spiral binding machine; (II) photocopy of one of the books published by the
plaintiff Cambridge University Press in the form of loose sheets was found
besides the photocopy machine; (III) as many as 45 course packs containing
photocopied articles comprising of 1 to 22 copies of varying number of
pages of the books of the plaintiffs were found; (IV) 8 books were found
being photocopied cover to cover.
7. Vide order dated 26th September, 2012, the defendant No.2 University
was directed to examine the proposal of the counsel for the plaintiffs that the
defendant No.2 University obtains a licence from Reprographic Rights
Organisation for preparing course packs and to also inform this Court
whether any proposal for obtaining such licence was pending consideration.
Vide the same order, the defendant No.1 was also directed to maintain
proper accounts of sales and to file a fortnightly statement before this Court.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 9 of 94
8. Vide order dated 17th October, 2012, taking into consideration plea in
the written statement of the defendant No.2 University of having not
sanctioned photocopying by the defendant No.1 of the books and recording
the statement of the counsel for the defendant No.2 University that whatever
had happened was under a bona fide impression, the defendant No.1 was
restrained from making, selling course packs / re-producing the plaintiffs‘
publications or substantial portions thereof by compiling the same either in a
book form or in a course pack, till the final disposal of the application for
interim relief.
9. The defendant No.2 University preferred FAO(OS) No.567/2012
against the aforesaid ad-interim order dated 17th October, 2012 but which
was on 27th November, 2012 dismissed as withdrawn with liberty to the
defendant No.2 University to file an application clarifying its stand.
10. IA No.430/2013 has been filed by the defendant No.2 University
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
11. Association of Students for Equitable Access to Knowledge (ASEAK)
filed IA No.3454/2013 for impleadment in the present suit and which was
allowed vide order dated 1st March, 2013 and ASEAK impleaded as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 10 of 94
defendant No.3. Though FAO(OS) No.192/2013 was preferred by the
plaintiffs thereagainst but dismissed vide order dated 12th April, 2013 with
some clarification. The defendant No.3 has also filed IA No.3455/2013
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
12. Society for Promoting Educational Access and Knowledge (SPEAK)
filed IA No.5960/2013 for impleadment and which was also allowed on 12th
April, 2013 and SPEAK impleaded as defendant No.4.
13. The hearing of the applications under Order XXXIX Rules 1 & 2 of
the CPC and Order XXXIX Rule 4 CPC commenced on 25th April, 2013 and
concluded on 21st November, 2014, when judgment was reserved. However,
need to re-list the matter for hearing is not felt as copious notes were taken
at the time of hearing and written arguments have also been filed and
perused and the same keep the matter fresh.
14. It is the contention of the counsel for the plaintiffs (a) that the
defendant No.2 University has institutionalised infringement by prescribing
chapters from the publications of the plaintiffs as part of its curriculum /
syllabus and permitting photocopy of the said chapters and sale thereof as
course packs; (b) however the defendant No.2 University in its written
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 11 of 94
statement has dis-associated itself from the said activity; (c) that inspite
thereof, the licence of the defendant No.1 had been renewed; (d) that the
objective of the plaintiffs is not to stop the students from photocopying but
to stop the systematic photocopying of their publications; (e) that the course
packs being so sold by the defendant No.1 with the permission of the
defendant No.2 University contain no additional material except photocopies
from the publications of the plaintiffs; (f) that the profit motive is evident
from the rate of 40 / 50 paise per page, instead of the prevalent market rate
of 20 / 25 paise per page being charged; (g) that the defence pleaded of
Sections 52(1)(i) is not applicable as the reproduction of the works of the
plaintiffs is not by a teacher or pupil and not in the course of instruction; (h)
that on the contrary, the defendants, by selling photocopies of chapters from
the books of the plaintiffs in the form of compilation, are competing with the
plaintiffs; (i) attention was invited to the meaning of the word ‗publication‘
in Section 3 of the Act; (j) attention was invited to Section 52(1)(i) as it
stood prior to the amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 and it was
argued that if such reproduction of copyrighted works as is being carried out
by the defendants are to be covered by Section 52(1)(i) as it stands post
amendment, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (k) that the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 12 of 94
amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 of Section 52 was in accordance
with the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works
(Berne Convention) and Agreement on Trade-Related Aspect of Intellectual
Property Rights (TRIPS Agreement) and copies of which were handed over
and attention invited to Articles 9 & 10 of Berne Convention and Article 13
of TRIPS Agreement; (l) reference was made to the legislative debates in the
United Kingdom (U.K.) and it was argued that Sections 52(1)(h) & (i) have
to be interpreted in the light thereof; (m) that list of members of the Indian
Reprographic Rights Organization (IRRO), list of Reprographic
Organizations with whom IRRO has signed treaties and the licening modes
of IRRO and its Tariff scheme were handed over and it was informed that if
the defendant No.2 University were to take an IRRO licence, the cost to the
students would not be much more than is being already paid to the defendant
No.1; (n) that the publishers invest in publishing the books and if the
copyright of the publishers is not protected, it will sound a death knell for
the publication business; (o) that on further enquiry it was informed that the
cost per college would be Rs.12,000/- per year, if an IRRO licence were to
be taken; (p) that what the plaintiffs are wanting is only a paltry licence fee
and on obtaining such licence, the course packs can be made in terms of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 13 of 94
said licence; (q) that the IRRO licences would be subject to scrutiny of the
Copyright Board under Section 33A of the Act; (r) that unless the rights of
the plaintiffs are protected, educational publications would become an
unfeasible business; on further enquiry as to the licence fee that would be
required to be paid if an IRRO licence were to be taken, attention was drawn
to Rule 57(5) of the Copyright Rules, 2013; (s) that the actions of the
defendants are clearly in the teeth of Section 14(a)(i) & (ii) of the Copyright
Act and constitute infringement; (t) that Section 52 is akin to the law in U.K.
and unlike Section 107 of the United States (US) Laws defining ‗fair use‘
only briefly; (u) that India is bound by the Berne Convention for the
Protection of Literary and Artistic Works and TRIPS Agreement, unless
Section 52 is found to be providing to the contrary; (v) reliance was placed
on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. Vs. Super Cassette Industries Ltd.
(2008) 13 SCC 30 holding that to construe Section 31(1)(b) of the Act,
regard to the International Covenants and the laws operating in other
countries is necessary; (w) reference was made to Gramophone Company of
India Ltd. Vs. Birendra Bahadur Pandey (1984) 2 SCC 534 holding that
municipal law must respect rules of international law and that the comity of
nations requires that rules of international law may be accommodated in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 14 of 94
municipal law, even without express legislative sanction provided that they
do not run into conflict with other Acts of Parliament; (x) reliance was
placed on ―Collective Management of Copyright and Related Rights‖ edited
by Professor Daniel Gervais referring to the ―three steps test‖ to judge the
copyright status of private copying, adopted for the first time by the 1967
Stockholm Diplomatic Conference to revise the Berne Convention and
included in Article 9(2) of the Convention; (y) that the defendants on the one
hand are infringing copyright of the plaintiffs and on the other hand also
depriving the plaintiffs of the IRRO licence fee; (z) that once an efficient
mechanism is in place to deal with the situation as has arisen, the same
should be adopted; (za) that the only market of textbooks is in the field of
education and if it were to be held that textbooks can be copied in the field
of education, the publishers would not be able to sell the books and be
ultimately compelled to shut down the business of publication and sale of
text books; (zb) that Section 52(1)(g) prior to the amendment, and equivalent
to Section 52(1)(h) post amendment, used the words ―intended for the use of
educational institutions‖ and which words were dropped and substituted by
the words ―intended for instructional use‖; (zc) that to matters of copying as
is being done, Section 52(1)(i) is not applicable and only Section 52(1)(h) is
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 15 of 94
applicable and the copying has to be within the confines thereof; (zd) though
in the draft Amendment Act, the words used were ―copyright in a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its copying in the
course of preparation for instruction….‖ but the words ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖ were dropped in the final amendment act and
which is again indicative that the applicability of Section 52(1)(i) is confined
to reproduction ―in the course of instruction‖ and not ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖; (ze) that it matters not whether the author or the
publisher intended the book to be for instructional use—Section 52(1)(h)
uses the words ―published literary or dramatic works‖ irrespective of
whether they were published for instructional use or not; (zf) that there is a
difference in the meaning of the words ―in the course of instruction‖ used in
Section 52(1)(i) and ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zg) that the copying
and reproduction being done by the defendants is not ―in the course of
instruction‖ but ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zh) that if Section 52(1)(i)
were to be read as allowing the teacher to make copies for the purposes of
instruction, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (zi) reliance
was placed on Princeton University Press Vs. Michigan Document
Services Inc. 99 F.3d 1381 (6th Cir. 1996) also concerned with an action for
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 16 of 94
restraining the defendant from reproducing substantial segments of
copyrighted works of scholarship, binding the copies into course packs and
selling the course packs to the students for use in fulfillment of reading
assignments given by professors at University of Michigan and negativing
the defence of fair use doctrine; it was held that the fair use of copyright
work does not provide blanket immunity for multiple copies for classroom
use; (zj) that if such copying is allowed, there would be no market left for
the book(s); (zk) that the situation here is different from the judgment of the
Supreme Court of Canada in Province of Alberta vs. Canadian Copyright
Licensing Agency 2012 SCC 37 where the teacher was making short
passages from the books; here pages after pages have been photocopied; (zl)
attention was also invited to Basic Books Inc. Vs. Kinko’s Graphics
Corporation 758 F. Supp. 1522 also holding that copying of excerpts
without permission, compiling them into course pack and selling them to
college students amounted to infringement; (zm) that the defendant No.2
University also has a commercial interest inasmuch as in lieu of permitting
the defendant No.1 to so photocopy the books, it is entitled to free
photocopy of 3000 pages every month; (zn) it was demonstrated that the
extent of copying of the textbooks in a course pack ranges from 5% of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 17 of 94
contents of the book to as much as 33.25% of the contents of the book and it
was argued that the copying would thus qualify as substantial; (zo) attention
was invited to Hyde Park Residence Ltd. Vs. Yelland (2001) Chancery 143
laying down that relief cannot be denied to the plaintiffs on the basis of
‗public interest‘ where infringement of copyright has taken place because
copyright has been statutorily made a property right and which statute also
provides for exceptions in public interest and if the action does not fall with
in the exception, it is not open to otherwise deny relief in public interest;
(zp) that the judgment of this Court in The Chancellor, Masters & Scholars
of the University of Oxford Vs. Narendera Publishing House 185 (2011)
DLT 346 relating to ‗guide books‘ would have no application as the same
was concerned with transliteration and not copying as is being done in the
present case; (zq) that even otherwise, the matter cannot be left to public
interest in view of statutory provisions and if the same is permitted, every
judge would have his own view of public interest; (zr) that the matter has to
be looked at not with a short sight but with a long term impact as allowing
the photocopying as is going on to continue would adversely impact the
publishing industry resulting in stoppage of publication of textbooks, at the
cost of education and research; (zs) attention was invited to Syndicate of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 18 of 94
The Press of The University of Cambridge Vs. B.D. Bhandari 185 (2011)
DLT 346, holding that the defence of ‗fair use‘ as provided in Section
52(1)(h) is only available to the teacher and pupil to reproduce the literary
work in the course of instructions or examination paper setter to reproduce
any literary work as part of the questions or to the pupil to reproduce the
literary work as answers to such questions and further holding that the
publishers of commercial books were neither teachers nor students nor a
person giving or receiving instruction and that if the defence of fair use is
allowed to a publisher, then it would result in a situation where every
publisher, without permission from the owner of copyright, would reproduce
the ad verbatim literary text from the educational textbooks prescribed by
the University and for commercial gains and benefits and that too without
giving any royalty or payment to the right owners towards such a
reproduction and thereby discourage creativity of authors who put their skill,
labour, years of knowledge, expertise etc. into the educational books; (zt)
‗Nimmer on Copyright’, Vol. 4 opining that if in every school room or
library, by purchasing a single book demand of numerous are fulfilled
through photocopy or similar device, the market for educational material
would be almost completely obliterated was cited and the passage therein
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 19 of 94
titled ―The Analogy to Hand Copies‖ where the learned author has opined
that in evaluating the argument of library photocopy several factors must be
considered, was also cited; (zu) a copy of ‗Study of Copyright Piracy in
India‘ sponsored by Ministry of Human Development, Government of India
was handed over, also finding mass photocopying of books to be largely
prevalent in India and the Institutions turning a blind eye thereto and
recommending control thereof through a Copyright Clearance Centre and it
was stated that in pursuance thereto, the IRRO has now been established;
(zv) that the Commissioner appointed by this Court found that the books
borrowed from the University Library were being photocopied in the shop of
the defendant No.1; and (zw) lastly it was contended that grant of injunction
will encourage IRRO as well.
15. The senior counsel for defendant No.4, SPEAK argued (i) that the
course packs are a collection of material from the textbooks and carry an
independent user right and do not affect the need for books; (ii) that out of
52 authors whose books are cited by the plaintiffs, 33 have given their no
objection; (iii) that India is a developing country and very few are able to
afford the cost of education; (iv) that the ratio of the material which is
picked for use in the course pack vis-a-vis the entire book is miniscule; (v)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 20 of 94
that the course packs are not designed by the teachers; (vi) attention was
drawn to the Lok Sabha Debates of 22nd May, 2012 relating to the
Amendment w.e.f. 25th
June, 2012 to the Copyright Act, where it was stated
that if a student wants to do research in copyrighted material he cannot be
charged; if somebody wants to do research in copyrighted material, he
cannot be charged; if somebody wants to teach copyrighted works, he cannot
be charged; (vii) reliance was placed on Academy of General Education,
Manipal Vs. B. Malini Mallya (2009) 4 SCC 256, laying down that when a
fair dealing is made inter alia of a literary or dramatic work for the private
use including research and criticism or review, no infringement can be
claimed and that no injunction will be granted with respect to this as
mentioned in Section 52 of the Act; (viii) reliance was placed on Longman
Group Ltd. Vs. Carrington Technical Institute Board of Governor (1991) 2
NZLR 574 holding that in its ordinary meaning the words ―course of
instruction‖ would include anything in the process of instruction with the
process commencing at a time earlier than the time of instruction, at least for
a teacher, and ending at a time later, at least for a student and that so long as
the copying forms part of and arises out of the course of instruction, it would
normally be in the course of instruction; it encompasses preparation of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 21 of 94
material to be used in the course of instruction; (ix) that once reproduction
i.e. photocopy is expressly permitted under Section 52, no limitation should
be placed thereon; (x) that even in the judgment of the Supreme Court of
Canada in Province of Alberta supra in the compilation of judgments of the
plaintiffs, it was held that buying books for each student is not a realistic
alternative to teachers copying short excerpts for distribution to the students
as teachers merely facilitate wider access to the limited number of text books
by making copies available to all students who need them; purchasing a
greater number of original text book to distribute to students is
unreasonable; such copying does not compete with the market for text books
because if such copying did not take place, it was more likely that student
would simply go without the supplementary information as buying is not a
feasible option for them; (xi) that an extensive interpretation of the words
―in the course of instruction‖ in Section 52 (1) (i) has to be given; (xii) that
none of the students can be expected to purchase all the expensive text
books, different chapters whereof are prescribed as a reading material in the
curriculum/syllabus of the University; (xiii) that the larger public interest is
in denying the injunction claimed; (xiv) attention was invited to para 34 of
Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra with respect
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 22 of 94
to ‗fair use‘; (xv) that reference books as are subject matter of this suit are
used by many people other than students though text books have a narrower
audience; even as per the plaintiffs, the percentage of the contents of a book
photocopied in any of the course packs varied from 8% to 10% and
dominant relationship of the entire content of the copyright work exists and
the same has a negligible impact on market value; that even in the judgment
of the Supreme Court of Canada in CCH Canadian Ltd. Vs. Law Society of
Upper Canada 2004 SCC 13, it was held that the defendant did not
authorise copyright infringement by maintaining a photocopier available in
the Library and posting a warning notice that it would not be responsible for
any copies made in infringement of copyright and on this basis it was argued
that course packs containing prescribed reading material cannot amount to
commercial exploitation; (xvi) that there can be no general principle in this
regard and it has to be judged on a case to case basis as to whether there is
any commercial impact from the action impugned; (xvii) that the test to be
applied is, whether by the impugned action the book gets substituted; that if
it does not, then there cannot be any violation - reliance in this regard was
placed on the judgment dated 11th May, 2012 of United States District Court
for the Northern District of Georgia (Atlanta Division) in Cambridge
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 23 of 94
University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker holding that small parts averaging
around 10% of the whole copyrighted work did not substitute for the book
and the court is required to consider whether the conduct engaged in by the
defendant would result in a substantially adverse impact on the potential
market for the original and if a professor used an excerpt of 10% of the
copyrighted work and this was repeated by others many times, it would not
cause substantial damage to the market for the copyrighted work because
10% excerpt would not substitute for the original, no matter how many
copies were made; (xviii) that in Section 52(1)(i) restriction of 10% also
does not exist and the only criteria is of effect on marketability; (xix) that
no excerpt can be enough to replace a book; (xx) that the question has to be
judged qualitatively and not quantitatively; (xxi) that all these are matters of
trial and without which it will not be determined as to how much portion of
the book has been copied and what damage has been caused thereby and
hence no interim relief can be granted; (xxii) that the plaintiffs, to be entitled
to an interim relief, have to establish loss and which has not been done till
now; (xxiii) that this Court has to balance the competing interests of
copyright owners and students; (xxiv) that though Princeton University
Press supra has held that making of course packs as infringement in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 24 of 94
American context but what is applicable in Indian context is the dissenting
opinion in the judgment where it was held that the identity of the person
operating the photocopy machine is irrelevant as it makes no difference
whether a student makes his or her own copies or students were to resort to
commercial photocopying which is faster and more cost effective and that
the censuring incidental private sector profit reflects little of the essence of
copyright law; an example was given of a Professor‘s teaching assistant,
who at times must, on the Professor‘s behest, make copies of the
copyrighted text for supplying in the class and it was contended merely
taking such assistance by the Professor would not make what is permissible,
impermissible; (xxv) attention was invited to Para 22 of Province of Alberta
supra to contend that Section 52 recognises the rights of others and that the
Section 52 is not to be viewed/seen as a proviso or as an exception but as
codifying rights of users to copyrighted material and there is no need to
restrict the said rights; (xxvi) that the Supreme Court in M/s. Entertainment
Network (India) Ltd. supra held that the Copyright Act seeks to maintain a
balance between the interest of the owner of the copyright in protecting his
works on the one hand and the interest of the public to have access to the
works on the other and the two are competing rights between which a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 25 of 94
balance has to be stuck; (xxvii) that the Division Bench of this Court also in
para 105 of Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra
held that copyright law is premised on promotion of creativity through
sufficient protection on the one hand and the various exemptions and
doctrines therein, whether statutorily embedded or judicially innovated,
recognising the equally compelling need to promote creative activity and to
ensure that the privileges granted by the copyright do not stifle
dissemination of information on the other hand; (xxviii) that thus the rights
under Section 52 have to be widely interpreted; (xxix) that the course packs
contains a collection of wide ranging works; (xxx) that the Division Bench
in Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra had
prescribed a ‗four factor test‘ to be followed to determine fair use under
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxi) that the effect on the market cannot be the sole
criteria under Section 52(1)(i); (xxxii) that serious users of the books will
not rely on course packs and therefore no serious commercial interest is hit
and the miniscule commercial interest which is hit is within the permitted
rights; (xxxiii) that the proportion of the copyrighted work included in the
course packs is irrelevant as far as India is concerned; (xxxiv) that public
interest has been accepted as the fourth ingredient in the grant of interim
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 26 of 94
relief; (xxxv) that the defendant No.2 University is not required to go to
IRRO as it is exercising the rights recognised in Section 52 and only those
who are exploiting the copyright are required to go to IRRO; (xxxvi) that the
Indian law is different from the laws of other jurisdictions; (xxxvii) that the
majority of the Judges in Princeton University Press supra disagreed with
the dissenting judgment for the reason that the dissenting judgment would
have been correct if the statute was correct and that is how the statute is in
India; (xxxvii) that the actions of the defendants impugned would have been
within the ambit of Section 52(1)(a) but the Legislature deemed it relevant to
add Section 52(1)(i), though the ingredients thereof are within the ambit of
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxix) that a benevolent provision cannot be given a
restrictive interpretation; reference is made to Nasiruddin Vs. State
Transport Appellate Tribunal AIR 1976 SC 331 to contend that the mere
fact that the result of a statute may be unjust does not entitle a court to refuse
to give effect thereto; (xl) that the purchasing power of students in India is
much lower than students from other jurisdictions; (xli) that the price of the
foreign books varies with the exchange rate; (xlii) reliance was placed on
Kartar Singh Giani Vs. Ladha Singh AIR 1934 Lahore 777 followed in
Romesh Chowdhry Vs. Kh. Ali Mohamad Nowsheri AIR 1965 J&K 101
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 27 of 94
holding that under the guise of the copyright, a plaintiff cannot ask the Court
to close all the avenues of research and scholarship and all frontiers of
human knowledge; (xliii) attention was drawn to the article ―Exceptions and
Limitations in Indian Copyright Law for Education: An Assessment‖ by
Lawrence Liang published in 2010 in Volume 3, Issue 2 of The Law and
Development Review dispelling the common assumption that the cost of
books in India was low and reporting that the cost of books in proportion to
the average income in India was high; (xliv) that course packs have been
available in the University since the year 2001 and the plaintiffs, who as per
their claim are 200 years old Publishing Houses present in India for more
than 50 years have acquiesced in the same; (xlv) reliance was placed on M/s
Power Control Appliances Vs. Sumeet Machines Pvt. Ltd. (1994) 2 SCC
448 in support of the plea of acquiescence; (xlvi) that the plea in para 19 of
the plaint of the plaintiffs having learnt of the course packs, just prior to the
institution of the suit, is unbelievable; (xlvii) that the plaintiffs have been
vigilant about their rights and have otherwise been filing cases to prevent
infringement of their copyright and it is unbelievable they would not have
known of the course packs; (xlviii) that the course packs have become a vital
part for access to knowledge and the injury if any ultimately found to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 28 of 94
plaintiffs can be compensated with money; (xlix) reliance in this regard is
placed on Dalpat Kumar Vs. Prahlad Singh (1992) 1 SCC 719 holding that
the burden of proving that there exists a prima facie case and infraction
thereof and that the damage would be irreparable and the balance of
convenience is in favour of injunction is on the plaintiffs; (l) reliance is
placed on Helen C. Rebello Vs. Maharashtra State Road Transport
Corporation (1999) 1 SCC 90 laying down that whenever there are two
possible interpretations of a beneficial legislation then the one which
subserves the object of the legislation with benefit to the subject should be
accepted; (li) reliance was placed on ESPN Star Sports Vs. Global
Broadcast News Ltd. 2008(38) PTC 477 (Del) to contend that in the absence
of any imminent threat or danger of legal injury of the kind that damages or
a claim which money cannot compensate, no injunction can be granted; (lii)
that once it is found that the injury if any would be compensable, it matters
not whether the compensation would be recoverable or not; (liii) that Section
52(1)(h) is in the context of guide books which are published not by the
teachers but by others and it is for this reason only that a restriction on the
number of passages have been placed therein; on the contrary, Section
52(1)(i) is for teachers and pupil and in the context whereof no restriction
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 29 of 94
whatsoever has been deemed appropriate by the Legislature; reliance was
placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd Vs. Gopal Bhiva (1964) 3 SCR 709 to
contend that failure of the legislature to limit the scope of Section 52(1)(i)
cannot be deemed to be accidental omission; (liv) that the course packs are
not covered by Section 52(1)(h); (lv) reliance is placed on Ramniklal N.
Bhutta Vs. Maharashtra (1997) 1 SCC 134 laying down that even in a civil
suit, in granting of injunction or other similar order more particularly of an
interlocutory nature, the Courts have to weigh the public interest vis-Ã -vis
the private interest; (lvi) reliance in this regard is also placed on State of
Uttar Pradesh Vs. Ram Sukhi Devi AIR 2005 SC 284; (lvii) that in the
present case, the four factor test of the purpose being education, being nonbenefit
oriented, not-amounting to plagiarism and copying being only of the
prescribed part, are satisfied; (lviii) that without examining the nature and
character of each of the course packs, no relief can be granted.
16. The counsel for the defendant No.1 argued (a) that the actions of the
defendant No.1 impugned in this suit are licensed by the defendant No.2
University and the defendant No.1 has been acting strictly in accordance
therewith; (b) that the rate charged by the defendant No.1 of 40 paise per
page for photocopying is an inclusive charge / binding charge and there is no
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 30 of 94
commercial angle thereto; (c) that the plaint does not comply with the
provisions of Order IV Rule 1 of CPC; (d) that no resolution of the Board of
Directors of any of the plaintiffs companies authorising the institution of the
suit have been filed; (e) that the damages if any have to be awarded against
the defendant No.2 University only as the defendant No.1 has merely been
acting as the agent / licensee of the defendant No.2 University; (f) drew
attention to Articles 39(f) and 41 of the Constitution of India constituting
giving of opportunities and facilities to children to develop in a healthy
manner, protected from exploitation and right to education as Directive
Principles of State Policy; otherwise the counsel for the defendant No.1
adopted the arguments of the senior counsel for the defendant No.2
University.
17. The counsel for the defendant No.3 ASEAK adopted the arguments of
the other counsels.
18. The senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University argued (i) that
the question as has arisen has not arisen in the country till now; (ii) that the
question, though relating to copyright law, has to be judged in the light of
the right to access to knowledge; (iii) that the right to education finds
mention in the Constitution not only as a Fundamental Right but also as a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 31 of 94
Directive Principle of State Policy; (iv) that access to education is a
cherished constitutional value and includes within it access for students to
books in library and right to research and to use all materials available; (v)
that there is no dispute that a copyright would certainly subsist in the works
published by the plaintiffs but it is to be examined whether the said
copyright vests in the plaintiffs or not; (vi) that abstraction of work is not the
same as reproduction of work mentioned in Section 14(a)(i) defining
copyright, though reproduction would include reproduction by photocopy;
(vii) that a teacher cannot have a photocopying machine with him / her;
(viii) that education has always been a time honoured exemption to
copyright law; (ix) that the copyright law has always exempted reproduction
for the purpose of education, research and teaching assuming it to be an
intrinsic right of academicians; (x) that similarly copyrighted material can be
used by Judges and policy makers without infringing the copyright; (xi) that
what has statutorily been made to be not infringement of copyright cannot be
infringement of copyright; (xii) that for the interpretation of Section 52 it is
immaterial whether it is taken as an exception to infringement or creating
independent rights; (xiii) that photocopying in entirety of school books is
permitted but the need therefor does not arise because they are subsidised;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 32 of 94
(xiv) that it matters not whether the full book is photocopied or only a part
of the book is photocopied as long as the purpose remains educational; (xv)
that Section 52(1)(i) takes within its ambit reproduction of the entire work
because it is for non-commercial purposes; (xvi) that limitation of two
passages to the extent of reproduction permitted under Section 52(1)(h) is
for the reason that it is for commercial exploitation; (xvii) that there is a
difference between publication and reproduction; (xviii) that ‗publication‘
has been defined in Section 3 of the Act as making a work available to the
public by issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public; (xix)
that on the contrary, Section 2(x) defines ‗reprography‘ as making of copies
of a work, by photocopying or similar means; (xx) that for publication
within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act, the act has to be of making the
work available or communicating the work ―to the public‖; students are not
public; that the test to be applied under Section 52 is to be of intention; (xxi)
attention in this regard was invited to Articles 9 & 11(2) of the Berne
Convention relating to right of reproduction and leaving it to the legislation
in the countries to the Convention to determine the conditions under which
the rights mentioned in the preceding paragraphs may be exercised subject
to the same being not prejudicial to the moral right of the author to equitable
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 33 of 94
remuneration; the entire scheme of the Copyright Act was gone into in
Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra and it was held that all
provisions have to be read together and that profit is irrelevant to test
infringement; (xxii) however Sections 51 & 52 make profit an indice and the
Division Bench of this Court in paras 63 and 105 of Syndicate of The Press
of The University of Cambridge supra also mentioned commercial
exploitation; (xxiii) that the defendant No.2 University is not shying from
full responsibility for the actions; (xxiv) that students are integral part of the
University; (xxv) that thus anything done by the University, even if students
mak use thereof is one and the same act; (xxvi) that Section 52(1)(g), as it
stood prior to 2012 Amendment and which is equivalent of the present
Section 52(1)(h), used the words ‗publication‘ and ‗educational institution‘
and which included selling to public and not necessarily to students only;
(xxvii) that by the amendment, the word ‗educational institution‘ has been
deleted, lifting the limitation and now there is no limitation for educational
institutions as under old Section 52(1)(g); (xxviii) that thus whatever is for
education is not infringement; (xxix) that the plaintiffs also do not call the
defendant No.1 a publisher; (xxx) that a chart of the quantum of
reproduction in the various course packs was handed over to demonstrate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 34 of 94
that the percentage of the work copied from any textbook varies from 1.62%
to 30.09% with the average quantum of reproduction in the four course
packs of which details are given in the plaint varying from 7.3% to 19.5%;
(xxxi) that the course packs are given as advance reading material; (xxxii)
that the plaintiffs want Section 52(1)(i) to be read as Section 52(1)(a) when
the language of the two is materially different; (xxxxiii) that while in Section
52(1)(a) there is a test of fair dealing, there is no such test in Section
52(1)(i); (xxxiv) that repeated photocopying of the book by students
damages the books; (xxxv) that the books which are photocopied are not
textbooks but disseminate knowledge; (xxxvi) that grant of an injunction
would be against dissemination of knowledge; (xxxvii) that there is no
pleading by the plaintiffs of violation of Section 52(1)(i); (xxxviii) that the
defendant No.2 University is willing to give an undertaking to not indulge in
photocopying for commercial motive; (xxix) that publication is never
limited to a view; (xl) reliance is placed on Estate of Martin Luther King
JR. Inc. Vs. CBS Inc. 194 F.3d 1211 (11th Cir. 1999) where the United
States Court of Appeals Eleventh Circuit held publication occurs if tangible
copies of the work are distributed to the general public in such a manner as
allows the public to exercise dominion and control over the work and that in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 35 of 94
copyright law, performance of a speech does not constitute publication; (xli)
that the students cannot be burdened with societal / class right; (xlii)
attention was invited to Lawrence Liang‘s article supra; (xliii) attention was
invited to the article ―Exhausting Copyrights and Promoting Access to
Education: An Empirical Take‖ published in Volume 17 of July 2012
Edition of the Journal of Intellectual Property Rights, opining that the
purpose of copyright is greater access; (xliv) attention was invited to
Longman Group Ltd. supra where the High Court of Auckland held that the
words ―course of instruction‖ encompasses preparation of the material to be
used in the course of instruction and copying of the material to be used in
the course of instruction by a teacher before the delivery of the instruction
and that copying prior to a class is in the course of instruction provided it is
for the purpose of instruction; (xlv) that Section 107 of the United States
Copyright Act, 1976 is different and thus the judgment of the US Court of
Appeal, Sixth Circuit in Princeton University Press supra relied upon by the
plaintiffs is not applicable; (xlvi) that even otherwise applying the four
factor test, there is no infringement; (xlvii) that though Universities were
part of reprographic society in Canada but have broken off their ties
therefrom; (xlviii) that the TRIPS Agreement also accepts exemptions to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 36 of 94
copyright; (xlix) that no premium can be put on knowledge; (l) that the
tuition fee in the defendant No.2 University is subsidised and at interim
stage there should be no injunction; (li) that education was never meant to be
exploitative; (lii) that in all jurisdictions education is treated separately and
has a special status; that Article 26 of the Declaration of Human Rights also
provides for a right to education; (liii) that no legitimate rights of any of the
publishers have been infringed; (liv) that though the defendant No.2
University had nothing to do with the impugned acts but is taking up the
matter in the interest of the students; (lv) that the test of fairness is not
quantitative but qualitative; (lvi) that the defendant No.2 University is
willing to give or distribute the course packs only to students with Identity
Card, not to allow profit of more than 2 paise per page to defendant No.1;
(lvii) that if the University were to employ its own staff for photocopying,
the cost would be much more; (lviii) that the knowledge seeker has to be on
a different pedestal; (lix) that there are no textbooks in post-graduation and
the students have to study from different suggested reading materials; (lx)
that the prayers in the suit are vague; (lxi) that though IRRO provides a viamedia
but its prescribed agreement is very narrow; (lxii) that IRRO has filed
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 37 of 94
a writ petition challenging the constitutionality of Section 33A requiring it to
publish a tariff scheme.
19. Though the counsel for the defendant No.3 had earlier adopted the
arguments of the other counsels but subsequently contended (A) that
instruction begins when the academic session commences; dictionary
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ and different provisions of the Copyright
Act where the said word has been used were cited; (B) that once any part of
any copyrighted work is included in the syllabus of the University, Section
52(1)(i) applies; (C) that Section 2(n) defines ‗lecture‘ as including
addresses, speeches and sermons; (D) that had the intention of the
Legislature been to confine Section 52(1)(i) to lectures as is the case of the
plaintiffs, the word ‗lecture‘ would have been used and not the word
‗instruction‘; (E) that Section 52(1)(i) is not limited to classroom education;
(F) reliance was placed on para 26 of Nasiruddin supra to contend that plain
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ is to be adopted and which is wide; (F)
reliance in this regard was also placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd. supra; (G)
that Princeton University Press supra was a case of a commercial
photocopy shop outside the University; (H) that the defendant No.1 is
reproducing and not publishing; (I) that if University itself is entitled to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 38 of 94
make the course packs, the fact that it is doing through an agent should not
make a difference; (J) that there is no fear of publishing industry collapsing
as is canvassed by the counsel for the plaintiffs; (K) that a short note on the
growth of Indian Publishing Industry is included in the compilation handed
over.
20. The counsel for the plaintiffs in rejoinder argued (I) that the course
packs are sold like text books; (II) that the objective of this litigation is not
to compel the buying of books but to compel the defendant No.2 University
to enter into a licencing agreement with IRRO which is now fully functional;
(III) that IRRO is the only Society registered under Section 33 of the Act;
(IV) that earlier IRRO permitted only 20 copies to be made but now permits
15% of the copyrighted work to be copied; (V) that if the defendant No.2
University feels that 15% is less, it can challenge the same before the
Copyright Board and the Copyright Board is now empowered to give
interim orders also; (VI) that the argument of public interest is a myopic
argument; (VII) that if injunction would be refused there would be no
incentive for new literary work; (VIII) that even if the academicians
continue to write for themselves, the publishers would not be willing to
publish; (IX) that Section 52 sets out the public interest policy and the policy
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 39 of 94
having been statutorily laid down, there could be no public interest outside
Section 52; (X) that copyright would become useless if the entire work were
allowed to be copied under Section 52(1)(i); (XI) that the judgment in
Cambridge University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker supra relied upon by the
defendants was reversed in appeal and in any case concerned digital copy
and not paper course packs; (XII) that if Section 52(1)(i) were to be as wide
as contended by the defendants, there would have been no need for Section
52(1)(zb).
21. I have considered the aforesaid contentions, judgments and other
material cited and gone through the written arguments.
22. Though the defendants in their written statements have disputed the
copyright claimed by the plaintiffs but I am of the view that now that the
senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University has given up the stand
taken in the written statement and has stated that the defendant No.2
University takes full responsibility for the making of the course packs, the
question, whether the copyright therein vests in the plaintiffs or in some
other person, is of no relevance as the defendant No.2 University, as State
within the meaning of Article 12 of the Constitution of India, cannot be seen
as violating the law by infringing the copyright, whether it vests in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 40 of 94
plaintiffs or in some other person. The only question to be adjudicated thus
is, whether the making of course-packs as the defendant No.2 University is
making, amounts to infringement of copyright. The said question, according
to me, is a question of law and requires no trial. As would be evident from
above, we have before us the range of percentage of the contents from each
book being photocopied and included in the course pack. No evidence to
that effect is required. If the actions of the defendant No.2 University, on an
interpretation of law, are held to be infringement, a decree for permanent
injunction has to follow. Conversely if the actions of defendant No.2
University are not found to be amounting to infringement of copyright, the
suit fails. Of course if it is held that what the defendant no.2 University is
doing is infringement of copyright and the author or publisher of a particular
work has granted permission to the defendant no.2 University to make
copies thereof, as the defendant no.2 University claims, the defendant no.2
University would be entitled to do so.
23. Though at one point of time during the hearing it appeared that a
direction to the defendant No.2 University to approach IRRO, a Copyright
Society within the meaning of Section 33 of the Copyright Act, offered a
solution to the issue as has arisen but on further consideration I tend to agree
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 41 of 94
with the senior counsels for the defendant No.2 University and defendant
No.4 SPEAK that the question of issuing any such direction would arise
only upon finding that what the defendant No.2 University is doing is not
covered by Section 52 of the Act and which would make it an infringement
of the copyright and to avoid which it can go before IRRO.
24. To be able to gauge the full import of Section 52 of the Copyright
Act, I have examined the provisions of the said law from the beginning of
the statute.
25. The Copyright Act was enacted ―to amend and consolidate‖ the law
relating to copyright. Copyright forms part of the bouquet of intellectual
property rights and I have wondered whether copyright is also a natural right
or a common law right which vests in the author or composer or producer of
the work and thus whether in the absence of anything to the contrary
contained in the Copyright Act, the attributes of ownership, as with respect
to other forms of property, would enure to copyright also. Mention may be
made of K.T. Plantation Pvt. Ltd. Vs. State of Karnataka (2011) 9 SCC 1
where a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court held that Article 300A of
the Constitution proclaims that no person can be deprived of his property
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 42 of 94
save by authority of law, meaning thereby that a person cannot be deprived
of his property merely by an executive fiat, without any specific legal
authority or without any support of law made by a competent legislature and
that the expression 'property' in Article 300A is not confined to land alone
but also includes intangibles like copyright and other intellectual property
and embraces every possible interest recognised by law.
26. Section 13 of the Act defines the works in which copyright subsists
but makes the same subject to the provisions of that Section as well as other
provisions of the Act. The same leads me to form an opinion that copyright,
though may subsist under the natural law in any work, has been made
subject to the statute and if the statute limits the works in which copyright
subsists, there can be no natural copyright therein.
27. Section 14 of the Act gives the meaning of copyright as the exclusive
right, again ―subject to the provisions‖ of the Act, to do or authorize the
doing of the acts listed therein in respect of the work in which the copyright
subsists. The same is again indicative of the author, composer or producer
having only such rights which are prescribed thereunder and that too subject
to the other provisions of the Act. In relation to literary works, with which
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 43 of 94
we are concerned, one such right is the right to reproduce the work or any
substantial part thereof. However if any other provision of the Act is to
provide otherwise, the same will cease to be the copyright. Similarly,
Section 2(m) defines ―infringing copy‖ as meaning in relation to literary
works, a reproduction thereof, if made in contravention of the Act, meaning,
if any provision of the Act permits any person to reproduce any work or
substantial part thereof, such reproduction will not be infringing copy.
28. The position becomes unequivocally clear from Section 16 which
provides that no person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in
any work otherwise than under and in accordance with the provisions of the
Copyright Act. The same unequivocally prescribes that there is no copyright
except as prescribed in the Act, converting copyright from a natural or
common law right to a statutory right.
29. Section 51 prescribes that copyright is infringed inter alia when any
person does anything exclusive right to do which has been conferred by the
Act on the owner of copyright. It follows, if there is no exclusive right,
there is no infringement. Section 52 lists the acts which do not constitute
infringement. Thus, even if exclusive right to do something constitutes
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 44 of 94
copyright, if it finds mention in Section 52, doing thereof will still not
constitute infringement and the outcome thereof will not be infringing copy
within the meaning of Section 2(m). Section 55 also, entitles the owner of
copyright to remedies by way of injunction, damages, accounts or otherwise
as are conferred by law for infringement of a right, only when copyright is
infringed and except as otherwise provided by the Copyright Act. Thus
unless there is infringement of copyright within the meaning of the Act,
owner of copyright is not entitled to sue.
30. A Division Bench of this Court in Time Warner Entertainment
Company, L.P. Vs. RPG Netcom (2007) 140 DLT 758 held that copyright
cannot be claimed and suit for infringement of copyright cannot be
maintained de-hors the Copyright Act and that the Common law rights to
copyright were abrogated, earlier by Section 31 of the Copyright Act, 1911.
It was held that a person is entitled to copyright only under the provisions of
the Copyright Act and any other statutory enactment in force. Supreme
Court also, in Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra held that copyright
unlike trademark is a right created under the Act and that when a author
claims a copyright, the right has to be determined with reference to the
provisions of the Act. Recently, in Krishika Lulla Vs. Shyam Vithalrao
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 45 of 94
Devkatta (2016) 2 SCC 521, copyright was held to be a statutory right
requiring statutory conditions to be satisfied.
31. Copyright as a natural or common law right has thus been taken away
by the Copyright Act.
32. I conclude, there can be no copyright in any author, composer or
producer save as provided under the Copyright Act. Axiomatically if
follows, unless the action of defendants No 1 and 2 amounts to infringement
of copyright within the meaning of the Copyright Act, the plaintiffs or any
other person in whom copyright vests cannot sue for infringement or
damages or accounts, as have been claimed in the plaint.
33. I have next wondered, whether making of copies by the defendant
no.2 University (for the time being I am not entering into the controversy
whether making of copies by the defendant no.1 under the arrangement as
pleaded with the defendant no.2 University makes any difference) of the
books purchased by the defendant no.2 University and kept in its library and
distributing the said copies to its students (I am again at this moment not
entering into the controversy whether the charging by the defendant no.2
University makes any difference) amounts to defendant no.2 University
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 46 of 94
doing any of the acts which vests exclusively in the owner of the copyright
in the said books and to infringement of copyright.
34. It is not in dispute that the works in question fall in the category of
original literary work. Section 14(a)(i) and (ii), in respect of such works,
vests the exclusive right ―to reproduce the work in any material form
including the storing of it in any medium by electronic means‖ and the right
―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in
circulation‖ in the owner of the copyright. I have wondered, whether ―to
reproduce the work‖ would include making photocopies thereof as the
defendant No.2 University is doing. The word ―reproduce‖ has not been
defined in Section 2 of the Act though i) Section 2 (hh) defines ―duplicating
equipment‖ as any mechanical contrivance or device used or intended to be
used for making copies of any work; ii) Section 2(s) defines ―photograph‖
as including photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process
analogous to photography; and, iii) Section 2(x) defines ―reprography‖ as
making copies of a work by photo-copying or similar means. On the basis
thereof, I conclude that the words in Section 14(a)(i) ―to reproduce the
work‖ would include making photocopy of the work in contravention of the
provisions of the Act. I have in Continental Telepower Industries Ltd. Vs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 47 of 94
Union of India MANU/DE/1691/2009 held that a photocopy is certainly a
copy. Long back, in British Oxygen Company Ltd. Vs. Liquid Air Ltd.
1925 Ch. 383 also it was held that making photographic copy of literary
work is reproduction thereof. I thus conclude that the right to make
photocopies is the exclusive right of the author or composer of the literary
work and a copyright within the meaning of Section 14. Axiomatically, the
making of photocopies by the defendant No.2 University will constitute
infringement of copyright within the meaning of Section 51 and the
photocopies so made constitute infringing copy within the meaning of
Section 2(m) unless such act is listed under Section 52 as an act not
constituting infringement.
35. It is noteworthy that Section 14(a)(i) constitutes right to reproduce
literary work per se as copyright and Section 51(a)(i) constitutes such
reproduction per se as infringement of copyright and Section 2(m)
constitutes the copy so reproduced as infringing copy. Infringement is
complete on reproduction of the work. To constitute infringement, it is not
necessary that the person who has so reproduced the work, should put it to
any use or should distribute or sell the same to others. However Section
14(a)(ii) also vests the exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 48 of 94
public not being copies already in circulation, in the owner of the copyright
and constitutes the same as copy right. Thus the action of issuing copies of
the work to public would also constitute infringement of copyright under
Section 51. Neither Section 14(a)(ii) nor Section 51(a)(i) require such
issuance of copies to be for consideration or to make profit. Issuance of
copies even if without any charge thus constitutes infringement of copyright.
The Explanation to Section 14 however provides that for the purpose of that
Section, ―a copy which has been sold once shall be deemed to be a copy
already in circulation‖. Thus, the books in which the plaintiffs claim
copyright, purchased by the defendant no.2 University, as per the said
Explanation, are deemed to be a copy already in circulation within the
meaning of Section 14(a)(ii) and the exclusive right to issue the same to the
public does not vest in the owner of the copyright and does not constitute
copyright and the defendant no.2 University would be entitled to issue the
said books to the public. This is the principle of ‗exhaustion‘ that perhaps is
the genesis of libraries, not only of Universities and other educational
institutions but run and operated otherwise and commercially also, and of
the business of resale of books.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 49 of 94
36. I must record that the thought has indeed crossed my mind, whether
the words ―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already
in circulation‖ used in Section 14(a)(ii) entitles the purchaser of a copy of
copyrighted work and which copy as per Explanation to Section 14 is a copy
already in circulation, to make more copies of the said work for issuance
thereof to the public as the defendant No.2 University is doing but have
concluded that the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ cannot be
read/interpreted as ―to make copies of the work‖ and which under Section
14(a)(i) is the exclusive right of the author and composer and that the
purport of Section 14(a)(ii) is only to not vest in the owner of copyright any
right to further issue to public a copy which he has already once issued. If
the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ were to be read also as ―making
copies of the work‖, the same would tantamount to the owner of copyright
after having once sold a copy thereof, being left with no right to restrain the
person who has purchased the copy from making further copies thereof and
selling the same.
37. The defendant No.2 University thus, though entitled to issue the
books, published by the plaintiffs and purchased by it and kept by the
defendant No.2 University in its library, to whosoever is entitled to issuance
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 50 of 94
of the said books from the library, per Section 14(a)(i) and Section 51(a)(i)
would not be entitled to make photocopies of substantial part of the said
book for distribution to the students and if does the same, would be
committing infringement of the copyright therein.
38. Section 51 however besides vide clause (a)(i) thereof constituting the
doing of acts exclusive right to do which under Section 14 vests with the
owner of the copyright, an infringement, vide clause(a)(ii) and (b) thereof
also constitutes, permitting any place to be used for communication of the
work to the public where such communication constitutes infringement of
copyright and sale/hire or otherwise dealing in infringing copies of the work,
as infringement of copyright; however for the said actions to constitute
infringement, the same have to be shown to be for profit or by way of trade.
What emerges therefore is that while doing of something exclusive right to
do which vests in the owner of the copyright constitutes infringement of
copyright irrespective of whether there is any commercial element therein or
not, facilitating infringement and dealing in infringing copies constitutes
infringement only if done with commercial element.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 51 of 94
39. That takes me to Section 52 which forms the pivot of the rival
contentions. Section 52 lists acts, which even if infringement per Section 51
read with Section 14, have been statutorily declared to be not constituting
infringement of copyright. But for Section 52 the acts listed thereunder
would have constituted infringement of copyright.
40. Before proceeding to deal with the acts listed under Section 52 and on
which arguments were addressed, I will take up first the question whether
interpretation of Section 52 is to be by applying the rules of interpretation as
applicable to a proviso or an exception, to Section 51.
41. Having considered the provisions of (i) Section 2(m) constituting
reproduction of literary work as an infringing copy only if such reproduction
or copy is made in contravention of provisions of the Act; (ii) Section 14
making the exclusive rights which flow from ownership of copyright subject
to the provisions of the Act; (iii) Section 16 making ownership of copyright
statutory; and, (iv) Section 51(a)(i) which by reference to Section 14,
incorporates therein the condition of ―subject to provisions of this Act‖, I am
of the view that a) the legislature having abrogated the natural or common
law rights of authors and composers; and b) and having statutorily enacted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 52 of 94
what is copyright; and c) having made what is copyright also subject to other
provisions of the Act; and d) having in successive provisions of the Statute
prescribed ―when copyright infringed‖ and ―certain acts not to be
infringement of copyright‖; and e) having vested the right to civil remedies
only to situations when copyright is infringed, the rules of interpretation of
Statutes as applicable to Proviso and Exception cannot be applied to Section
52 of the Copyright Act. Once the acts listed in Section 52 are declared as
not constituting infringement of copyright and the reproduction of work
resulting from such acts as not constituting infringing copy, it follows that
the exclusive right to do the acts mentioned in Section 52 has not been
included by the legislature in the definition in Section 14; of copyright, once
that is so, the doing of such act cannot be infringement under Section 51 and
the question of taking the same out by way of proviso or exception does not
arise. Supreme Court, in Nand Kishore Mehra Vs. Sushil Mehra (1995) 4
SCC 572, dealing with Sections 3(1) and 3(3) of the Benami Transactions
(Prohibition) Act, 1988 which prohibits a person from entering into any
benami transaction, Section 3(2) which permits a person to enter into a
benami transaction of purchase of property in the name of his wife or
unmarried daughter and Section 4 of the said Act which prohibits a person
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 53 of 94
from enforcing rights in a property held benami, held that to hold that a
person who is permitted to purchase a property benami in the name of his
wife or unmarried daughter cannot enforce his rights in the property would
amount to holding that the Statute which allows creation of rights by a
benami transaction also prohibits enforcement of such rights, a contradiction
which can never be attributed to a Statute. Similarly here, to hold that inspite
of the legislature having declared the actions listed in Section 52 to be not
amounting to infringement, the same have to be viewed putting on the
blinkers of being infringement would amount to holding that the Copyright
Act which allows actions listed in Section 52 to be done without the same
constituting infringement and consequences thereof not constituting
infrining copy, cannot be done to the extent permitted by the language of
Section 52. I thus agree with the contention of the senior counsel for the
defendant no.2 University that the rights of persons mentioned in Section 52
are to be interpreted following the same rules as the rights of a copyright
owner and are not to be read narrowly or strictly or so as not to reduce the
ambit of Section 51, as is the rule of interpretation of statutes in relation to
provisos or exceptions. Thus, Sections 14 and 51 on the one hand and
Section 52 on the other hand are to be read as any two provisions of a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 54 of 94
statute. Reliance by defendants on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd.
supra in this respect is apposite. It was held that the Copyright Act seeks to
maintain a balance between the interest of the owner of copyright in
protecting his works on the one hand and interest of the public to have
access to the works, on the other.
42. The next question to be considered is whether the actions of the
defendant no.2 University are to be tested on the anvil of Clauses (h),(i),(j)
of Section 52(1) which deal with acts in relation to education or also on the
anvil of Clause (a) of Section 52(1) which deals with an acts for purposes of
private or personal use, criticism or review or reporting of current events, if
in fair dealing with the work.
43. The various clauses under Section 52(1) deal with different factual
situations. I am of the view that once the legislature has in Clauses (h), (i),
(j) under Section 52(1) provided specifically for the field of
education/instruction, the scope thereof cannot be expanded or restricted by
applying the parameters of the omnibus or general Clause (a). It is a well
known rule of construction that general provisions yield to special
provisions. Supreme Court in J.K. Cotton Spinning & Weaving Mills Co.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 55 of 94
Ltd. Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh AIR 1961 SC 1170 held that this rule has
not been arbitrarily made by lawyers and judges but springs from common
understanding of men and women that when the same person gives two
directions, one covering a large number of matters in general and another to
only some of them, his intention is that these latter directions should prevail
as regards these while as regards all the rest the earlier direction should have
effect. This rule was recently reiterated in Commercial Tax Officer Vs.
Binani Cements Ltd. (2014) 8 SCC 319. I thus hold Section 52(1)(a) to be
having no applicability to the impugned action. Thus the extent of Section
52(1)(h), (i), (j) or whichever one is found applicable to specific situation
with which we are concerned, cannot be widened or restricted by applying
the parameters of Section 52(1)(a).
44. Section 52(1)(h) does not constitute as infringement the publication in
a collection, mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter, bona fide
intended for instructional use, of short passages from copyrighted work
provided that not more than two such passages from the copyrighted work
are so included.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 56 of 94
45. However for Section 52(1)(h) to apply, there has to be firstly a
―publication‖ and secondly ―mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter‖.
Though the course packs with which we are concerned in this suit may
qualify as a collection within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) but the said
collection according to the plaintiffs also is entirely of copyrighted matter.
For Section 52(1)(h) to apply the said collection has to be mainly of noncopyrighted
matter. For this reason alone, in my opinion, the question of
applicability of Section 52(1)(h) to the subject factual situation does not
arise.
46. I have also wondered, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University impugned in the present suit i.e. of making photocopies of
different copyrighted works and supplying the said photocopies to the
students amounts to ―publication‖ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h).
47. The meaning of ―publication‖ given in Section 3 of the Copyright Act
for the purposes of the said Act is, making a work available to the public by
issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public. Significantly
Section 3 is not qualified with the words ―except where the context
otherwise requires‖. On first impression, making of copies of copyrighted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 57 of 94
work and making the same available to the students would amount to
publication within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act. Though the senior
counsel for the defendant no.2 University has argued that the students cannot
be construed as ―public‖ but neither has any reason therefor been cited nor
am I able to find any. In my opinion students would not cease to be ―public‖.
48. However strangely enough Section 14 of the Act while prescribing the
meaning of copyright as the exclusive right to do the acts which are listed
thereunder does not use the word ―publication‖, though in relation to literary
works, Clause (a)(ii) thereunder vests in the owner of the copyright
exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the public and which according
to me would fall within ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 3 of the
Act. The same leads me to infer that the word ―publication‖ in Section 3
refers to an act of preparation and issuing of a book, journal or piece of
music for public sale as the plaintiffs are doing and does not refer to the act
of making photocopies of a already published work and issuing the same.
The meaning ascribed in Section 3 to ‗publication‘ becomes clear on reading
thereof with Section 4 titled ―When work not deemed to be published or
performed in public‖ and Section 5 titled ―When work deemed to be first
published in India‖ and is found to be in the context of being made available
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 58 of 94
to the public for the first time. When photocopies of an already published
work are made, the same does not amount to making the work available to
the public for the first time. Even otherwise it is a settled principle of
interpretation that the definition even if given in a Statute to any word may
not apply to the word used in another provision of the Statute if the context
does not so permit. Supreme Court in Commissioner of Sales Tax Vs.
Union Medical Agency (1981) 1 SCC 51 held that it is well settled principle
that when a word or phrase has been defined in the interpretation clause,
prima facie that definition governs whenever that word or phrase is used in
the body of the statute; but where the context makes the definition clause
inapplicable, a defined word when used in the body of the statute may have
to be given a meaning different from that contained in the interpretation
clause; all definitions given in an interpretation clause are therefore
normally enacted subject to the usual qualification -"unless there is
anything repugnant in the subject matter or context", or "unless the
context otherwise requires"; even in the absence of an express qualification
to that effect, such a qualification is always implied.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 59 of 94
49. Once Section 52(1)(h) is held to be not applicable, the contentions of
the counsel for the plaintiffs, of the actions of the defendant no.2 University
impugned in this suit constituting infringement owing to photocopying by
the defendant no.2 University being of more than two short passages of each
of the copyrighted work, also falls.
50. It is nobody‘s argument that Section 52(1)(j), though also pertaining
to education and making performance, in the course of activities of an
educational institution, of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students of the institution, if the audience is limited to such staff and
students, the parents / guardians of students and persons connected with
activities of institution as not constituting infringement of copyright applies
to the factual situation subject matter of adjudication.
51. The adjudication thus has to be only on the anvil of Section 52(1)(i)
which constitutes, the reproduction of any work i) by a teacher or a pupil in
the course of instruction; or ii) as part of the questions to be answered in an
exam; or ii) in answers to such questions, not to be infringement of
copyright .
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 60 of 94
52. The act of making of photocopies by the defendant no.2 University, as
I have held hereinabove, is reproduction of copyrighted work by the
defendant no.2 University.
53. However for the action of reproduction of such work by the defendant
no.2 University to, under Section 52(1)(i), not constitute infringement of
copyright in the said works, the same has to be ―by a teacher or a pupil in the
course of instruction‖.
54. Though not addressed by either counsel but I have also considered
whether the defendant no.2 University which is reproducing the work by
making photocopies thereof would fall within the meaning of the word
―teacher‖ in Section 52(1)(i). Significantly Section 52(1)(j) which prescribes
the action of performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students as not constituting infringement uses the words ‗educational
institution‘ and which are conspicuously missing in Section 52(1)(i). The
questions arise a) whether owing to the difference in language between
Sections 52(1)(i) and 52(1)(j) with Section 52(1)(i) using the words
―teacher‖ and ―pupil‖ and Section 52(1)(j) using the words ―staff‖ and
―students‖ of ―educational institution‖ it has to be held that Section 52(1)(i)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 61 of 94
is not applicable to defendant no.2 University as an educational institution;
or (b) whether the scope of Section 52(1)(i) is restricted to the actions of an
individual teacher and an individual pupil or extends to action of the
institution and its students.
55. On consideration, I am of the view that the scope and ambit of Section
52(1)(i) cannot be so restricted. The settled principle of interpretation of
statutes is that the legislature is to be deemed to have used the language in
the context of the prevailing laws and societal situations to which the
legislation is intended. Education in the country though at one time pursued
in Guru-Shishya parampara (Teacher – disciple tradition) has for long now
been institutionalised, both at school and post - school level, with imparting
of education by a teacher individually having no recognition. There is no
reason to interpret Section 52(1)(i) as providing for an individual teacher
and an individual pupil and which, neither at the time of inclusion thereof in
the statute nor now exists in the society. Supreme Court, in S.P. Gupta Vs.
President of India 1981 Supp (1) SCC 87 held that interpretation of every
statutory provision must keep pace with the changing concepts and it must,
to the extent to which its language permits, or rather does not prohibit, suffer
adjustments so as to accord with the requirements of fast growing society.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 62 of 94
Similarly in The State of Maharashtra Vs. Dr. Praful B. Desai (2003) 4
SCC 601 it was held that in construing an ongoing Act, the interpreter is to
presume that Parliament intended the Act to be applied at any future time in
such a way as to give effect to the original intention. The phrase ‗purposes
of teaching, research or scholarship‘ vide Section 32(6) Explanation (d),
though for the purpose of that Section only, has been defined as including
―purposes of instructional activity at all levels in educational institutions,
including Schools, Colleges, Universities and tutorial institutions‖ and
―purposes of all other types of organized educational activity‖. I have no
reason to hold that the legislature intended to exclude teacher and pupil in an
educational institution as defendant no.2 University is, from ambit thereof.
Thus, merely because imparting of education by teachers today is as part of
an institution as the defendant no.2 University and it is the defendant no.2
University which on behalf of its teachers is reproducing any copyrighted
work by making photocopies thereof, would not mean that Section 52(1)(i)
would not be applicable. The counsel for the plaintiffs also, to be fair to him,
has not contended so.
56. I may at this stage deal with another contention i.e. of substitution the
words ―intended for the use of educational institutions‖ in Section 52(1)(g)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 63 of 94
as it stood prior to the, amendment of the year 2012 of the Copyright Act
with the words ―intended for instructional use‖ in equivalent Section
52(1)(h) post amendment. The only effect of such substitution in my view is
to expand/widen the scope thereof. ‗Instruction‘ is not confined to
Educational Institutions or Establishments. The word ‗instruction‘ embraces
any form of instruction wheresoever and not necessarily in educational
institutions. It has been so authored in Para 21.84 of the Modern Law of
Copyright & Designs Fourth Edition by Laddie, Prescott and Vitoria, also.
However as distinct therefrom Section 52(1)(h) of pre 2012 amendment
corresponding to Section 52(1)(i) of post amendment used the words ‗in the
course of instruction‘ ‗by a teacher or a pupil‘ only. Thus while publication
in a collection mainly composed of non-copyright work of two short
passages of copyrighted work was earlier permitted only if intended for use
of educational institutions, it is now permitted for any instructional use, not
necessarily in educational institutions.
57. The use of the word ‗publication‘ in Section 52(1)(h) as distinct from
the word ‗reproduction‘ in Section 52(1)(i) further brings out the difference
between the two words. While the word ‗publication‘ used in Section
52(1)(h) connotes making available to the public ‗for the first time‘ or by
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 64 of 94
way of ‗further editions‘ or ‗re-print‘ i.e. the activity in which plaintiffs are
involved, the word ‗reproduction‘ used in Section 52(1)(i) entails ‗copying‘
for limited use i.e. for an individual or for a class of students being taught
together by a teacher.
58. What is however contended is that the act of reproduction of
copyrighted work permitted under Section 52(1)(i) has to be ―in the course
of instruction‖ i.e. in the course of teachers of the defendant no.2 University
lecturing the pupils and does not cover, the defendant no.2 University in the
syllabus prescribed by it prescribing portions of the copyrighted work as
suggested reading, making photocopies thereof and making the same
available to the pupils i.e. the students. It is contended that the use of the
word ―instruction‖ has to be limited to imparting of instructions in the
classrooms or in the tutorials and during which the teachers can teach by
doing in relation to copyrighted work actions which otherwise are the
exclusive right of the owner of the copyright.
59. The word ―instruction‖ used in Section 52(1)(i) as also in Section
52(1)(h) (though not applicable) is not defined in the Act, though the word
―lecture‖ has been defined in Section 2(n) as including address, speech and
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 65 of 94
sermon. The meaning assigned by the counsel for the plaintiffs to the word
―instruction‖ is the same as inclusive definition of lecture. Had the intention
of the legislature while incorporating Section 52(1)(i) been to constitute
reproduction of any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of lecture, the
legislature would have in Section 52(1)(i) used the word ―lecture‖ which has
been defined in the Act. The word ―instruction‖ thus has to necessarily mean
something other than lecture.
60. The word ‗instruction‘, as commonly understood and defined in
dictionaries, means ‗something that someone tells you to do‘ or ‗a direction
or order‘ or ‗detailed information about how something should be done or
operated‘ or ‗the action or process of teaching‘. Thus the word ‗instruction‘
in the context of a teacher would mean something which a teacher tells the
student to do in the course of teaching or detailed information which a
teacher gives to a student or pupil to acquire knowledge of what the student
or pupil has approached the teacher to learn. A Division Bench of the High
Court of Karnataka in B.K. Raghu Vs. The Karnataka Secondary
Education Examination Board ILR 2009 Karnataka 206 also equated
education to instruction or training by which people, (generally young),
learn to develop and use their mental, moral and physical powers. It was
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 66 of 94
held that 'formal education' is instruction given in schools and colleges—In
this type of education, the people in charge of a school or college decide
what to teach and learners then study those things under the direction of
teachers. A Division Bench of the High Court of Bombay in Bombay
Municipal Corporation Vs. Ramachandra Laxman Belosay AIR 1960
Bom 58 held that the words ―educational objects‖ in Section 63(b) of the
Bombay Municipal Corporation Act, 1888 and the word ―instruction‖ used
in clause (k) are words of very wide import. Education was held as
meaning ―totality of information and qualities acquired through instruction
and training which further the development of an individual physically,
mentally and bodily‖. The word ―instruction‖ was held to mean, to furnish
knowledge or information, to train in knowledge or learning, to teach, to
educate.
61. Moreover, the use of the word ―instruction‖ preceded with the words
―in the course of‖ would mean in the course of instruction being imparted
and received.
62. The crucial question for adjudication is, when does the imparting of
instruction begin and when does it end. Whether in the classroom or tutorials
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 67 of 94
only, as suggested by the counsel for the plaintiff or it begins prior to the
classroom and ends much after the classroom interface between the teacher
and pupil has ended, as contended by the counsels for the defendants.
63. That takes me to the meaning of the phrase ―in the course of‖. Such
words/phrase are found to have been often used in legislations (i) in relation
to trade and commerce viz. ―in the course of trade and commerce‖ or ―in
course of manufacture‖ or ―in the course of import or export‖, (ii) in
legislations relating to employment viz. ― in the course of employment‖, and
(iii) in legislations relating to taxation viz. ―in the course of the year‖, and
my research shows, have been interpreted widely, as including within their
ambit actions not just constituting ‗trade and commerce‘ or ‗employment‘ or
‗year‘ but also what are preceding and following the actual acts.
64. Supreme court, in State of Travancore-Cochin Vs. Shanmugha Vilas
Cashewnut Factory Quilon AIR 1953 SC 333, while construing the words
―in the course of the import of goods into, or export of the goods out of, the
territory of India‖ used in Article 286(1)(b) of the Constitution of India held
that though the words ―in the course of‖ are not to be read as synonymous
with the words ―for the purpose of‖ but still the purchase made by the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 68 of 94
exporter to implement his agreement for sale with foreign buyer is to be
regarded as having taken place in the course of export because the purchase
by the exporter is an activity so closely integrated with the act of export as to
constitute a part of the export process itself and as having taken place ―in the
course of‖ the export. It was also held that the earlier sale or purchase were
remote and not be regarded as integral part of the process of the export in the
same sense as the last purchase by the exporter. It was held that the exports
can be occasioned only if the exporters have the goods to export; the
exporters are not necessarily the producers or manufacturers and in great
many cases they have to procure the goods to implement the foreign orders;
the overseas orders in such cases immediately necessitate the purchase of the
goods and eventually occasion the export; the three activities were held to be
so intimately and closely connected, like cause and effect, with the actual
export that they may well be regarded as integral parts of the process of
export itself. It was yet further held that one cannot overlook or ignore these
well known preliminary but essential activities of the export merchants
which necessarily precede and lead up to and indeed occasion or eventually
make possible the ultimate physical movement of the goods and to hold that
these purchases are independent local purchases totally distinct from the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 69 of 94
export trade will be to unduly narrow down the wide meaning of the flexible
phrase ―in the course of‖.
65. It would thus be seen that for construing the phrase ―in the course of‖,
the test of ―an integral part of continuous flow‖ and of ―commercial sense‖
was evolved. I must however mention that by the Constitution Sixth
Amendment Act, 1956, Parliament was given power to formulate principles
for determining when a sale or purchase of goods takes place. Pursuant
thereto, a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court in Md. Serajuddin Vs.
The State of Orissa (1975) 2 SCC 47 though also held that the expression
―in the course of‖ implies ―not only a period of time during which the
movement is in progress but postulates a connected relation‖, but on
interpretation of Section 5 of the Central Sales Tax Act, 1956 held the sale
to the exporter to be not exempt from sales tax under Section 5 of the
Central Sales Tax Act, 1956. It would thus be seen that the ratio of
Shanmugha Vilas Cashewnut Factory Quilon supra remains unaffected.
66. In Mackinnon Machenzie and Co. (P) Ltd. Vs. Ibrahim Mahmmed
Issak (1969) 2 SCC 607, Supreme Court while construing the words ―in the
course of the employment‖ in Section 3 of the Workmen‘s Compensation
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 70 of 94
Act, 1923 held that the words ―in the course of employment‖ mean ―in the
course of the work which the workman is employed to do and which is
incidental to it‖. It was further held that the words ―arising out of
employment‖ are understood to mean that ―during the course of the
employment, injury has resulted from some risk incidental to the duties of
the service, which, unless engaged in the duty owing to the master, it is
reasonable to believe the workman would not otherwise have suffered‖. It
was yet further held that there must be a causal relationship between the
accident and the employment.
67. It would thus be seen that the test of ―incidental‖, ―causal
relationship‖ and ―otherwise would not have occasioned‖ was evolved to
determine what is ―in the course of‖.
68. Again, in Regional Director, E.S.I. Corporation Vs. Francis De
Costa (1996) 6 SCC 1, in the context of the words ―in the course of his
employment‖ in Section 2(8) of the Employees‘ State Insurance Act, 1948,
the dictionary meaning of ―in the course of‖ was explained as ―during (in the
course of time, as time goes by), while doing‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 71 of 94
69. In Commissioner of Income Tax, New Delhi Vs. M/s. East West
Import and Export (P) Ltd. (1989) 1 SCC 760, in the context of the
expression ―in the course of such previous year‖ in Explanation to Section
23A of the Income Tax Act, 1922 it was held that the word ―course‖
ordinarily conveys the meaning of a continuous progress from one point to
the next in time and space and conveys the idea of a period of time, duration
and not a fixed point of time. The words ―in the course of such previous
year‖ were thus held to refer to the period commencing with the beginning
of the previous year and terminating with the end of the previous year.
70. A Five Judges Bench of the High Court of Orissa in Registrar of the
Orissa High Court Vs. Baradakanta Misra AIR 1973 Ori 244 in the context
of the words ―due course of justice‖ in Section 13 of the Contempt of Courts
Act, 1971 held that one of the meanings of the word ―course‖ is ―the path in
which anything moves‖. The words ―course of justice‖ were therefore held
to mean the path in which justice moves. It would thus be seen that the test
of ―the path in which anything moves‖ was applied to the interpretation of
the words ―in the course of‖;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 72 of 94
71. The phrase/words ―in the course of‖ are thus found to have a definite
connotation and meaning and it has to follow that when the legislature used
this phrase/words, it intended them to have the same meaning. The rule of
construction approved by the Supreme Court in Banarsi Devi Vs. Income
Tax Officer AIR 1964 SC 1742, is that where a word of doubtful meaning
has received a clear judicial interpretation, the subsequent statute which
incorporates the same word or a same phrase in a similar context, must be
construed so that the word or phrase is interpreted according to the meaning
that has previously been assigned to it. Similarly in F.S. Gandhi Vs.
Commissioner of Wealth Tax (1990) 3 SCC 624 it was held that where the
Parliament has repeated the same language it must be assumed that the
Parliament was aware of construction placed by the courts on those words
and in repeating those words Parliament must be taken to have used the
words to bear the meaning which has been put upon them by the courts.
72. Applying the tests as aforesaid laid down by the Courts of (i) integral
part of continuous flow; (ii) connected relation; (iii) incidental; (iv) causal
relationship; (v) during (in the course of time, as time goes by); (vi) while
doing; (vii) continuous progress from one point to the next in time and
space; and, (viii) in the path in which anything moves, it has to be held that
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 73 of 94
the words ―in the course of instruction‖ within the meaning of Section
52(1)(i) supra would include reproduction of any work while the process of
imparting instruction by the teacher and receiving instruction by the pupil
continues i.e. during the entire academic session for which the pupil is under
the tutelage of the teacher and that imparting and receiving of instruction is
not limited to personal interface between teacher and pupil but is a process
commencing from the teacher readying herself/himself for imparting
instruction, setting syllabus, prescribing text books, readings and ensuring,
whether by interface in classroom/tutorials or otherwise by holding tests
from time to time or clarifying doubts of students, that the pupil stands
instructed in what he/she has approached the teacher to learn. Similarly the
words ―in the course of instruction‖, even if the word ―instruction‖ have to
be given the same meaning as ‗lecture‘, have to include within their ambit
the prescription of syllabus the preparation of which both the teacher and the
pupil are required to do before the lecture and the studies which the pupils
are to do post lecture and so that the teachers can reproduce the work as part
of the question and the pupils can answer the questions by reproducing the
work, in an examination. Resultantly, reproduction of any copyrighted work
by the teacher for the purpose of imparting instruction to the pupil as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 74 of 94
prescribed in the syllabus during the academic year would be within the
meaning of Section 52 (1)(i) of the Act.
73. The matter can be looked at from another angle as well. Though I
have held Section 52(1)(a) to be not applicable to the action of the defendant
no.2 University of making photocopies of copyrighted works but the
issuance by the defendant no.2 University of the books purchased by it and
kept in its library to the students and reproduction thereof by the students for
the purposes of their private or personal use, whether by way of
photocopying or by way of copying the same by way of hand would indeed
make the action of the student a fair dealing therewith and not constitute
infringement of copyright. The counsel for the plaintiffs also on enquiry did
not argue so. I have wondered that if the action of each of the students of
having the book issued from the library of defendant No.2 University and
copying pages thereof, whether by hand or by photocopy, is not
infringement, whether the action of the defendant no.2 University impugned
in this suit, guided by the reason of limited number of each book available in
its library, the limited number of days of the academic session, large number
of students requiring the said book, the fear of the costly precious books
being damaged on being subjected to repeated photocopying, can be said to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 75 of 94
be infringement; particularly when the result/effect of both actions is the
same.
74. The answer, according to me, has to be in the negative.
75. It cannot be lost sight of that Section 63 of the Copyright Act
constitutes infringement of copyright an offence punishable with
imprisonment for a term not less than six months and extendable to three
years ―and‖ with fine. When an action, if onerously done is not an offence, it
cannot become an offence when, owing to advancement in technology doing
thereof has been simplified. That is what has happened in the present case.
In the times when I was studying law, the facility available of photocopying
was limited, time consuming and costly. The students then, used to take
turns to sit in the library and copy by hand pages after pages of chapters in
the books suggested for reading and subsequently either make carbon copies
thereof or having the same photocopied. The photocopying machines then in
vogue did not permit photocopying of voluminous books without
dismembering the same.
76. However with the advancement of technology the voluminous books
also can be photocopied and at a very low cost. Thus the students are now
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 76 of 94
not required to spend day after day sitting in the library and copying pages
after pages of the relevant chapter of the syllabus books. When the effect of
the action is the same, the difference in the mode of action cannot make a
difference so as to make one an offence.
77. The Court of Claims of United States as far back as in The Williams
& Wilkins Company Vs. The United States 487 F.2d 1345 (Ct.Cl. 1973)
was concerned with an action for infringement of copyright by a medical
publisher against the Department of Health, Education and Welfare through
the National Institutes of Health and the National Library of Medicine. The
National Library of Medicine was alleged to have infringed the copyright by
making photocopies of the articles published in the medical journals and
distributing the same amongst students, physicians and scientists engaged in
medical research. It was held (i) that the photocopying process did not even
amount to printing or reprinting in the dictionary sense; (ii) if the requester
himself made a photocopy of the article for his own use on a machine made
available by the library, he might conceivably be "copying" but he would not
be "printing" or "reprinting" ; (iii) the library is in the same position when
responding to the demands of individual researchers acting separately; (iv)
there is no "publication" by the library, a concept which invokes general
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 77 of 94
distribution, or at least a supplying of the material to a fairly large group; (v)
it is common for courts to be given photocopies of recent decisions with the
publishing company's headnotes and arrangement and sometimes its
annotations; (vi) it cannot be believed that a Judge who makes and gives to a
colleague a photocopy of a law review article, in one of the smaller or less
available journals, which bears directly on a problem both Judges are then
considering in a case before them, is infringing the copyright; (vii) library
was not attempting to profit or gain financially by the photocopying; (viii)
the medical researchers who had asked the library for the photocopies and
the scientific researchers and practitioners who need the articles for personal
use in their scientific work and have no purpose to re-duplicate them for sale
or other general distribution; (ix) the copied articles were scientific studies
useful to the requesters in their work; (x) on both sides - library and
requester - scientific progress untainted by any commercial gain from the
reproduction was the hallmark of the whole enterprise of duplication ; (xi)
the act was to gain easier access to the material for study and research; (xii)
care had been taken not to have excessive copying from one issue or one
volume of the periodical; (xiii) the recipients were not using the library‘s
photocopying process to sell the copies or distribute them broadly; (xiv) the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 78 of 94
library was responding only to requests from its own personnel and the
entire photo-duplication system is strictly "in-house" - in the same way that
a court's library may supply a Judge of that court with a copy of a law
journal article or a reported decision; (xv) medical science would be
seriously hurt if such library photocopying were stopped; (xvi) without such
photocopying constituting infringement, the libraries could not be compelled
to take licence from the publisher; and, (xvii) photocopying falls within fair
use. It was accordingly concluded that there was no infringement of
copyright. It was further held that ―use is not the same as infringement and
use short of infringement is to be encouraged‖. This decision of the Court of
Claims was subsequently affirmed by the US Supreme Court in Williams &
Wilkins Company Vs. US 420 U.S. 376.
78. I may also mention another advancement. Today, nearly all students
of the defendant no.2 University would be carrying cell phones and most of
the cell phones have a camera inbuilt which enables a student to, instead of
taking notes from the books in the library, click photographs of each page of
the portions of the book required to be studied by him and to thereafter by
connecting the phone to the printer take print of the said photographs or to
read directly from the cell phone or by connecting the same to a larger
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 79 of 94
screen. The same would again qualify as fair use and which cannot be
stopped.
79. The German Federal Supreme Court in Re. the Supply of Photocopies
of Newspaper Articles by Public Library [2000] E.C.C. 237 held that in a
modern technologically highly developed nation like Germany, an extensive
fast functioning and economic information exchange was vital; that is why
the libraries were given the freedom to operate and the reproduction rights of
authors were restricted in favour of freedom of information; that it was
sufficient to escape liability for copyright infringement if the customer of the
library could claim the benefit of the exemption which allowed the copying
for personal use, of articles published in a periodical; whether or not the
library charges for its service is immaterial; there may be an act of
‗circulation‘ where copies are offered which had not yet been made at the
time of the ‗circulation‘ but not when copies are made; the same does not
constitute commercialisation of copies of protected works.
80. Copyright, specially in literary works, is thus not an inevitable, divine,
or natural right that confers on authors the absolute ownership of their
creations. It is designed rather to stimulate activity and progress in the arts
for the intellectual enrichment of the public. Copyright is intended to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 80 of 94
increase and not to impede the harvest of knowledge. It is intended to
motivate the creative activity of authors and inventors in order to benefit the
public. For this reason only, Section 14(a)(ii) as aforesaid, applies the
principle of ‗exhaustion‘ to literary works and which, this court in Warner
Bros. Entertainment Inc. Vs. Mr. Santosh V.G. MANU/DE/0406/2009 has
held, to be not applicable to copyright in an artistic work or in a sound
recording or in a cinematographic film. Once it is found that the doctrine of
exhaustion applies to literary work as the works with which we are
concerned are, it has but to be held that it is permissible for the defendant
No.2 University to on purchasing book(s) and stocking the same in its
library, issue the same to different students each day or even several times in
a day. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the said students once have so
got the books issued would not be entitled to, instead of laboriously copying
the contents of the book or taking notes therefrom, photocopy the relevant
pages thereof, so that they do not need the book again.
81. I thus conclude that the action of the defendant no.2 University of
making a master photocopy of the relevant portions (prescribed in syllabus)
of the books of the plaintiffs purchased by the defendant no.2 University and
kept in its library and making further photocopies out of the said master
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 81 of 94
copy and distributing the same to the students does not constitute
infringement of copyright in the said books under the Copyright Act.
82. The next question is, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University of supplying the master copy to the defendant no.1, granting
licence to the defendant no.1 to install photocopiers in the premises of the
defendant no.2 University, allowing the defendant no.1 to supply
photocopies made of the said master copy to the students, permitting the
defendant no.1 to charge therefor and also requiring the defendant no.1 to
photocopy up to 3000 pages per month free of cost for the defendant no.2
University and whether the action of the defendant no.1 of preparation of
such course packs and supplying the same to the students for charge,
constitutes ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) or would
tantamount to infringement by the defendant no.1 or the defendant no.2
University of the copyright of in the said books.
83. In my opinion, it would not.
84. What the defendant no.2 University is doing is not different from
what is being done in the Bar Association library in the premises of this
Court. With the advent of photocopying, the advocates of this Court,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 82 of 94
instead of carrying books from their residences / offices to this Court for
citing judgments therefrom during the course of arguments and instead of
giving in advance the list of such books to the Restorer of this Court and the
Restorer of this Court also taking out the court‘s copies of the same books
for the Judges to read, and all of which was cumbersome and time
consuming, started having the photocopies of the relevant judgments made
from the books in the Bar Association Library of this Court. Initially the
said photocopying was got done by having the book issued from the library
and carrying the same to the photocopier who had, for the convenience of
the advocates, been granted a licence to operate from the premises of this
Court. Subsequently, for expediency and to avoid the books being taken
out of the library, the Bar Association library itself allowed the
photocopier to install his machine within the library premises and any
advocate could get the photocopy done by having the relevant judgment
photocopied within the Bar Association library by paying the cost of
photocopy as is fixed by the Bar Association.
85. The defendant no.2 University also could have possibly devised the
same arrangement as has been followed in the Bar Association library of
this Court and allowed the defendant no.1 to install its photocopying
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 83 of 94
machine within the defendant no.2 University‘s library for the facility of the
students. However for whatsoever reason the respondent no.2 University
has deemed fit, it is continuing with the practice as was earlier prevalent in
this Court.
86. In my view, there is no difference in the two situations i.e. whether
the photocopying machine is installed within the library or is installed
outside the library. In my view it also does not make any difference whether
the respondent no.2 University itself purchases the photocopy machine and
/ or allows the students to photocopy themselves or employs a person for
doing photocopy. In this respect, I may again note that in our country, with
abundance of labour force, the acts such as of photocopying which are done
by those desirous thereof themselves in other countries are done by a person
employed therefor. In countries with not so much labour force,
photocopiers are found to have been installed in libraries for the benefit of
the patrons of the library to themselves photocopy whatsoever passages of
the publications in the library they are desirous of photocopying for their
personal use. Once such a action is held to be not offending any provisions
of the Copyright Act, merely because the photocopying is done not by the
person desirous thereof himself but with the assistance of another human
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 84 of 94
being, would not make the act offending. It matters not whether such
person is an employee of the defendant no.2 University or the defendant
no.2 University avails the services of a contractor. The position of the
defendant no.1 in the present case is found to be that of a contractor to
whom the defendant no.2 University has outsourced its work of providing
photocopying service for its students. For this reason, it matters not
whether the photocopying machine is allowed by the defendant no.2
University to be kept within the library or at some other place outside the
library.
87. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the defendant no.2 University
has permitted the defendant no.1 to or that the defendant no.1 is
photocopying the entire books, binding the same, offering or displaying the
same for sale to whosoever may be desirous of purchasing the same. The
case of the plaintiffs before us is only of preparation of course packs i.e.
compilations of photocopied portions of different books prescribed by the
defendant no.2 University as suggested reading in its syllabus. That, in my
view, by no stretch of imagination, can make the defendant no.1 as
competitor of the plaintiffs. Imparting of education by the defendant no.2
University is heavily subsidized with the students still being charged tuition
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 85 of 94
fee only of Rs.400 to 1,200/- per month. The students can never be
expected to buy all the books, different portions whereof are prescribed as
suggested reading and can never be said to be the potential customers of the
plaintiffs. If the facility of photocopying were to be not available, they
would instead of sitting in the comforts of their respective homes and
reading from the photocopies would be spending long hours in the library
and making notes thereof. When modern technology is available for
comfort, it would be unfair to say that the students should not avail thereof
and continue to study as in ancient era. No law can be interpreted so as to
result in any regression of the evolvement of the human being for the better.
88. Just like the cost to the respondent no.2 University of employing a
photocopier or a contractor for photocopying would have to be necessarily
built in the cost of photocopy, so also the cost incurred by the defendant no.1
in employing manpower and towards electricity would be built in cost of
photocopying. My enquiries reveal that the photocopier granted licence in
this Court premises is also presently charging 75 paise per page. Comparing
the same with the rate which the respondent no.2 University has permitted
the defendant no.1 to charge, does not show that the defendant no.2
University has permitted the defendant no.1 to function or that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 86 of 94
no.1 is functioning as a competitor to the plaintiffs. It was only if the
defendants no.1&2 were said to be charging for a reproduction of the book
of the plaintiffs at a price competing with the price fixed by the plaintiffs for
the books, could it have been said that the defendant no.1 is functioning
commercially.
89. All that is happening in the present case is that instead of the
defendant No.2 University issuing the book which may be sought after by a
large number of students, to each one of them individually for limited period
or limited hours and enabling each student to photocopy the passages or the
contents thereof required by him ―in the course of instruction‖ and thereby
exposing the book to damage, the defendant No.2 University itself is
supplying the said photocopies. It cannot be lost sight of that we are a
country with a bulging population and where the pressure on all public
resources and facilities is far beyond that in any other country or
jurisdiction. While it may be possible for a student in a class of say 10 or 20
students to have the book issued from the library for a month and to
laboriously take notes therefrom, the same is unworkable where the number
of students run into hundreds if not thousands. According to me, what is
permissible for a small number of students cannot be viewed differently,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 87 of 94
merely because the number of students is larger. Merely because instead of
say 10 or 20 copies being made by students individually or by the librarian
employed by the University, 100 or 1000 copies are being made, the same
would not convert, what was not an infringement into an infringement.
90. I thus conclude that the engagement as aforesaid by the defendant
No.2 University of defendant No.1 does not convert the action of defendant
No.2 University as held hereinabove to be not amounting to infringement of
copyright in books, to infringement.
91. I next take up the aspect of the international covenants.
92. Articles 9 and 10 of the Berne Convention supra to which reference
was made are as under:
“Article 9
Right of Reproduction:
1. Generally; 2. Possible exceptions; 3. Sound and visual
recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention
shall have the exclusive right of authorizing the reproduction of these
works, in any manner or form.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union
to permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 88 of 94
(3) Any sound or visual recording shall be considered as a
reproduction for the purposes of this Convention.
Article 10
Certain Free Uses of Works:
1. Quotations; 2. Illustrations for teaching; 3. Indication of source
and author
(1) It shall be permissible to make quotations from a work which has
already been lawfully made available to the public, provided that their
making is compatible with fair practice, and their extent does not exceed
that justified by the purpose, including quotations from newspaper
articles and periodicals in the form of press summaries.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union,
and for special agreements existing or to be concluded between
them, to permit the utilization, to the extent justified by the purpose,
of literary or artistic works by way of illustration in publications,
broadcasts or sound or visual recordings for teaching, provided
such utilization is compatible with fair practice.
(3) Where use is made of works in accordance with the preceding
paragraphs of this Article, mention shall be made of the source, and of
the name of the author if it appears thereon.‖
93. Clauses 9.6 to 9.13 of the Code to the Berne Convention published
by the World Intellectual Property Organization in relation to Article 9(2)
of the Berne Convention are as under:
“Article 9, paragraph (2)
Exceptions
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to
permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.6. This provision gives to member countries the power to cut down
this exclusive right of reproduction and permit works to be reproduced
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 89 of 94
"in certain special cases". But the freedom allowed them is not total. The
Convention adds two conditions in a formula, the drafting of which, in
Stockholm (1967), led to prolonged debate, and the interpretation of
which produces much difference of opinion. It consists of two phrases
which apply cumulatively: the reproduction must not conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and must not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.7. If the contemplated reproduction would be such as to conflict with
a normal exploitation of the work it is not permitted at all. Novels,
schoolbooks, etc., are normally exploited by being printed and sold to
the public. This Article does not permit member countries to allow this
e.g., under compulsory licences, even if payment is made to the
copyright owner.
9.8. If the first condition is met (the reproduction does not conflict with
the normal exploitation of the work) one must look and see whether the
second is satisfied. Note that it is not a question of prejudice or no: all
copying is damaging in some degree; a single photocopy may mean one
copy of the journal remaining unsold and, if the author had a share in the
proceeds of publication he lost it. But was this prejudice unreasonable?
Here, scarcely. It might be otherwise if a monograph, printed in limited
numbers, were copied by a large firm and the copies distributed in their
thousands to its correspondents throughout the world. Another example
is that of a lecturer who, to support his theme, photocopies a short article
from a specialist journal and reads it to his audience; clearly this
scarcely prejudices the circulation of the review. It would be different if
he had run off a large number of copies and handed them out, for this
might seriously cut in on its sales. In cases where there would be serious
loss of profit for the copyright owner, the law should provide him with
some compensation (a system of compulsory licensing with equitable
remuneration).
9.9. Most countries allow a few photocopies to be made without
payment especially for personal or scientific use, but expressions of this
sort leave a lot of latitude to legislators and the courts.
9.10. Laws, for example the Tunis Model Law, often allow the
reproduction of a work for "the user's personal and private use". True,
this expression is interpreted in different ways, but in principle it does
not cover any collective use and it assumes that the reproduction is not
done for profit. The usual example is that of the student who, for study
or research purposes, copies a text. Manuscript copies have little impact;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 90 of 94
but with the arrival of new copying techniques the situation changes. It
is a matter not only of photocopiers but also of tape-recorders.
9.11. It is a little more than child's play to make high quality recordings
of both sound and vision, either from discs or cassettes (re-recording) or
off the air (television as well as radio). The idea of a limitation to private
use becomes less effective when copies can be made privately in large
numbers. If practical considerations do not offer copyright owners and
their successors in title a chance to exercise their exclusive right of
reproduction, it has been suggested that a global compensation might be
provided for them, and that the money might be raised by imposing a
levy on the material (tape, etc.) on which the sounds and images are
fixed, as well as on the apparatus used for fixing. (A working group
meeting in Geneva in February 1977 examined the legal problems
arising from the use of videograms to make video-copies.)
9.12. Similar solutions (including the creation of collective
mechanisms) are suggested in the field of reprography, where the
problem is particularly acute because of the number of different
users: libraries, archives, documentation centres, public research
institutes whether established for profit or not, schools, government
departments, etc. Reprography certainly makes a large contribution
to the diffusion of knowledge; but it is no less certain that copying
on a large scale seriously damages the interests of the copyright
owners. These interests must therefore be reconciled with the needs
of users. It rests with each country to make appropriate measures
best adapted to its educational, cultural and social and economic
development (see the conclusions of the sub-committee on
reprographic reproduction which met in Washington in June 1975).
9.13. The legislator's task is not an easy one. This paragraph, with
its two conditions, provides him with certain guidelines.”
(emphasis added)
94. Article 13 of the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual
Property Rights is as under:
“Article 13
Limitations and Exceptions
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 91 of 94
Members shall confine limitations or exceptions to exclusive rights to
certain special cases which do not conflict with a normal exploitation of
the work and do not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
right holder.‖
95. It would thus be seen that under the Berne Convention also, the only
binding obligation on the privy countries is to in their respective
legislations i) not permit reproduction of the work so as to conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and so as to unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interest of the author; and, ii) to while permitting utilization of
the literary works including in publications for teaching ensure that such
utilization is to the extent justified by the purpose and compatible with fair
practice. Similarly, under the TRIPS Agreement also the member countries
have agreed to confine the exceptions to the copyright to the extent they do
not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the right holder.
96. India, under the international covenants aforesaid, though has the
freedom to legislate as to what extent utilization of copyrighted works for
teaching purpose is permitted but agreed to ensure that the same is to the
extent ―justified by the purpose‖ and does not ―unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate rights of the author‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 92 of 94
97. The international covenants aforesaid thus left it to the wisdom of the
legislators of the member / privy countries to decide what is ―justified for
the purpose‖ and what would ―unreasonably prejudice the legitimate
interest of the author‖. Our legislators, while carrying out the amendments
to the Copyright Act are deemed to have kept the said international
covenants in mind. Parliament / legislators have permitted reproduction of
any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of instructions. I have
already hereinabove, in accordance with the meaning which has been
assigned by the Courts to the words / phrase ―in the course of‖ since prior
to the use thereof in Section 52(1)(i) and in accordance with the meaning of
the word ―instruction‖, interpreted Section 52(1)(i). The legislators have
found reproduction of the copyrighted work in the course of instruction to
be justified for the purpose of teaching and to be not unreasonably
prejudicing the legitimate interest of the author. It is not for this Court to
impose its own wisdom as to what is justified or what is unreasonable, to
expand or restrict what the legislators have deemed fit. The legislature is
not found to have imposed any limitation on the extent of reproduction.
Once the legislature which under our Constitution and under the
international covenants aforesaid was entrusted to while making law in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 93 of 94
relation to copyright take a call on what is justified for the purpose of
teaching and what will unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
author has not imposed any such limitation, this Court cannot impose the
same.
98. In Smita Subhash Sawant Vs. Jagdeeshwari Jagdish Amin (2015)
12 SCC 169 it was held that Courts cannot read any words which are not
mentioned in the section. Recently also in Narayan Vs. Babasaheb (2016)
6 SCC 725 it was held that inconvenience and hardship to a person will not
be decisive factors while interpreting a provision and that when a bare
reading of the provision makes it very clear and gives it a meaning, it has to
be interpreted in the same sense as latin maxim dulo lex sed lex which
means law is hard but it is law and there cannot be any departure from
words of law.
99. In accordance with the aforesaid international covenants, the
legislators of some other member / privy countries in the context of their
respective countries have worded the exceptions differently and on an
interpretation of which legislation, the Courts of those countries have
adjudicated and which judgments have been cited by the counsels. I am
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 94 of 94
however of the opinion that the said judgments in the context of different
legislations on the basis of perception by the legislators thereof of the
purpose of teaching and unreasonable prejudice to the legitimate interest of
the author cannot form the bedrock for this Court to interpret the Copyright
Act of this country.
100. I am therefore not proceeding to discuss the said judgments. The
reference hereinabove by me to some foreign judgments is only to
demonstrate the diversity.
101. I therefore conclude the actions of the defendants to be not
amounting to infringement of copyright of the plaintiffs.
102. Once that is so, no trial is required in the suit.
103. The suit is accordingly dismissed. However no costs.
Decree sheet be prepared.
RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW, J.
SEPTEMBER 16, 2
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 1 of 94
IN THE HIGH COURT OF DELHI AT NEW DELHI
Date of decision: 16th September, 2016.
CS(OS) 2439/2012, I.As. No. 14632/2012 (of the plaintiffs u/O 39
R-1&2 CPC), 430/2013 (of D-2 u/O 39 R-4 CPC) & 3455/2013 (of
D-3 u/O 39 R-4 CPC)
THE CHANCELLOR, MASTERS & SCHOLARS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD & ORS. ..... Plaintiffs
Through: Mr. Saikrishna Rajagopal with Mr.
Sahil Sethi, Advs.
Versus
RAMESHWARI PHOTOCOPY SERVICES
& ANR. …...Defendants
Through: Mr. Rajesh Yadav and Mr. Saurabh
Seth, Advs. for D-1.
Mr. Gopal Subramaniam, Sr. Adv.
with Mr. Saurabh Banerjee, Adv. for
D-2.
Mr. Rajat Kumar, Adv for D-3.
Mr. N.K. Kaul, Sr. Adv. with Ms.
Swathi Sukumar and Ms. Anu
Paarcha, Advs. for D-4.
CORAM:
HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW
1. The five plaintiffs, namely i) Oxford University Press, ii) Cambridge
University Press, United Kingdom (UK), iii) Cambridge University Press
India Pvt. Ltd., iv) Taylor & Francis Group, U.K. and, v) Taylor & Francis
Books India Pvt. Ltd., being the publishers, including of textbooks,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 2 of 94
instituted this suit for the relief of permanent injunction restraining the two
defendants namely Rameshwari Photocopy Service (carrying on business
from Delhi School of Economic (DSE), University of Delhi) and the
University of Delhi from infringing the copyright of the plaintiffs in their
publications by photocopying, reproduction and distribution of copies of
plaintiffs‘ publications on a large scale and circulating the same and by sale
of unauthorised compilations of substantial extracts from the plaintiffs‘
publications by compiling them into course packs / anthologies for sale.
2. The plaintiffs, in the plaint, have given particulars of at least four
course packs being so sold containing photocopies of portions of plaintiffs‘
publication varying from 6 to 65 pages. It is further the case of the plaintiffs
that the said course packs sold by the defendant No.1 are based on syllabi
issued by the defendant No.2 University for its students and that the faculty
teaching at the defendant No.2 University is directly encouraging and
recommending the students to purchase these course packs instead of
legitimate copies of plaintiffs‘ publications. It is yet further the case of the
plaintiffs that the libraries of the defendant No.2 University are issuing
books published by the plaintiffs stocked in the said libraries to the
defendant No.1 for photocopying to prepare the said course packs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 3 of 94
3. The suit along with IA No.14632/2012 under Order XXXIX Rules 1
& 2 of Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (CPC) for interim relief restraining
photocopying/reproducing copies of plaintiffs‘ publication and sale of
course packs came up before this Court first on 14th August, 2012 when
summons of the suit and notice of the application for interim relief were
issued and though no ex-parte ad-interim relief granted but a Commissioner
appointed to visit the premises of the defendant No.1 without prior notice
and to make an inventory of all the infringing and pirated copies of the
plaintiffs‘ publication found and to seize and seal the same.
4. The defendant No.1 has filed a written statement defending the suit
inter alia (a) disputing the copyright of the plaintiffs and contending that the
plaintiffs have not produced any document to establish their copyright; (b)
denying any act of infringement of copyright and alternatively pleading that
the activities carried on by it amount to fair use of the works within the
meaning of Sections 52(1)(a) & (h) of the Copyright Act, 1957, and pleading
(c) that it has been granted licence with respect to a small shop within the
campus of DSE to provide photocopy services to students and faculty at
nominal rate and as per the terms of licence, the defendant No.1 is required
to provide 3000 photocopies per month to DSE, an institute of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 4 of 94
University of Delhi, free of cost and to charge only the prescribed rate for
the photocopy service meted out to others; (d) that the defendant No.2
University recommends the syllabi for each academic year along with
suggested reading materials of a wide variety of authors and which material
is contained in different books of different publishers sold at a high price,
often beyond the reach of the students; (e) that the syllabi of the defendant
No.2 University does not recommend the entire publication but only certain
extracts from the same; (f) that the students would be reluctant to buy the
entire publication just for reading a particular chapter/extract therein and
cannot afford to buy 35 to 40 books, portions of which are prescribed in the
syllabi and / or suggested for reading; (g) that to ease the financial burden on
students, majority of the titles prescribed in the syllabi are housed in the
library of the defendant No.2 University which provides such expensive
books for reference of students; (h) however owing to only limited copies of
such books being available with the library, not enough to cater to the needs
of all the students, the library allows the students to obtain copies of such
books for their own reference and study; (i) that the services of the defendant
No.1 are availed by the students and faculty to photocopy the relevant
extracts from the books, articles and journals at the nominal / prescribed rate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 5 of 94
for use for educational purpose and reference only; (j) that in view of the
limited number of original books stored in the library, the faculty of DSE
has compiled various master copies of books, articles and journals, which
are then used for photocopying by the defendant No.1 in order to save the
original work from being damaged; (k) that such course packs are used by
teachers and students in the course of academic instructions and for research
purposes; (l) that in fact the Licence Deed executed between the defendant
No.2 University and the defendant No.1 expressly provides that master copy
of each article or chapter of a book for reading is to be provided by the
department concerned, so that the master copy could be given for xeroxing,
saving the original document; (m) that the defendant No.1 is xeroxing the
master copy at the instructions of and on the terms imposed by the defendant
No.2 University; (n) that the defendant No.1 is not commercially exploiting
the author‘s copyright but is giving copies to students at nominal rates of 40
paise per page to aid their education; (o) that even if the students were to
bring the original work to get the same photocopied, the defendant No.1
would charge the same rate; (p) that the defendant No.1 has acted in good
faith within the meaning of Section 76 of the Copyright Act.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 6 of 94
5. The defendant No.2 University has also contested the suit by filing a
written statement in which, besides the pleas in the written statement of the
defendant No.1, it is further pleaded (i) that world over Universities permit
students to copy limited pages from any work for use in research and for use
in the classroom by a student or teacher and this is recognised by Sections
52(1)(a) & (i) of the Copyright Act also; (ii) that individual teacher and
student may either read books prescribed in the syllabus and curriculum
offered by the defendant No.2 University in the library or borrow the books
and make photocopy of the relevant chapter and pages; this service of
copying certain pages for educational purpose is necessary because
purchasing individual books is expensive and several of the books are also
out of print or not available in India; (iii) that the facility of photocopying
limited portions of books for educational and research purposes could have
been provided within the library if the University had adequate space,
resources and manpower at its disposal; (iv) instead the defendant No.2
University has granted the facility of photocopying to defendant No.1
keeping the interest of the students in mind; (v) that Copyright Act is a piece
of welfare Legislation and the rights of authors and owners are to be
balanced with the competing interest of the society; (vi) that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 7 of 94
No.2 University is an instrumentality and / or agency of the state imparting
education to achieve the constitutional goals; (vii) that the plaintiffs have not
shown assignments made by authors and owners of copyright in favour of
the plaintiffs; (viii) that the suit is also barred by Section 52(1)(zb) excluding
from the purview of infringement any reproduction, adaptation, issuance of
copies to facilitate persons with disabilities to access such works for
educational purposes; (ix) that the only nexus of the defendant No.2
University with the defendant No.1 is of the University having permitted the
defendant No.1 to carry on photocopy operations from its premises; else, the
defendant No.2 University is nowhere photocopying for its own purpose nor
does anyone to whom books are issued by the library of the defendant No.2
University discloses the purpose of taking the said books; (x) that the
defendant No.2 University has never issued books to the defendant No.1 for
reproduction; (xi) that the defendant No.2 is not gaining anything out of
such reproduction; (xii) that the defendant No.2 University is in the process
of forming a Committee of Heads of all the constituent departments of DSE
with the mandate to explore the ways and means to ensure access to
educational material keeping in mind the interest of the students, including
of providing E-Books, online digital holdings, supporting open service
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 8 of 94
editions and such other measures as may be available to ensure wider access
of educational material for providing knowledge and information.
6. The Commissioner appointed by this Court reported (I) that the shop
of the defendant No.1 was having five photocopying machines and one
spiral binding machine; (II) photocopy of one of the books published by the
plaintiff Cambridge University Press in the form of loose sheets was found
besides the photocopy machine; (III) as many as 45 course packs containing
photocopied articles comprising of 1 to 22 copies of varying number of
pages of the books of the plaintiffs were found; (IV) 8 books were found
being photocopied cover to cover.
7. Vide order dated 26th September, 2012, the defendant No.2 University
was directed to examine the proposal of the counsel for the plaintiffs that the
defendant No.2 University obtains a licence from Reprographic Rights
Organisation for preparing course packs and to also inform this Court
whether any proposal for obtaining such licence was pending consideration.
Vide the same order, the defendant No.1 was also directed to maintain
proper accounts of sales and to file a fortnightly statement before this Court.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 9 of 94
8. Vide order dated 17th October, 2012, taking into consideration plea in
the written statement of the defendant No.2 University of having not
sanctioned photocopying by the defendant No.1 of the books and recording
the statement of the counsel for the defendant No.2 University that whatever
had happened was under a bona fide impression, the defendant No.1 was
restrained from making, selling course packs / re-producing the plaintiffs‘
publications or substantial portions thereof by compiling the same either in a
book form or in a course pack, till the final disposal of the application for
interim relief.
9. The defendant No.2 University preferred FAO(OS) No.567/2012
against the aforesaid ad-interim order dated 17th October, 2012 but which
was on 27th November, 2012 dismissed as withdrawn with liberty to the
defendant No.2 University to file an application clarifying its stand.
10. IA No.430/2013 has been filed by the defendant No.2 University
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
11. Association of Students for Equitable Access to Knowledge (ASEAK)
filed IA No.3454/2013 for impleadment in the present suit and which was
allowed vide order dated 1st March, 2013 and ASEAK impleaded as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 10 of 94
defendant No.3. Though FAO(OS) No.192/2013 was preferred by the
plaintiffs thereagainst but dismissed vide order dated 12th April, 2013 with
some clarification. The defendant No.3 has also filed IA No.3455/2013
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
12. Society for Promoting Educational Access and Knowledge (SPEAK)
filed IA No.5960/2013 for impleadment and which was also allowed on 12th
April, 2013 and SPEAK impleaded as defendant No.4.
13. The hearing of the applications under Order XXXIX Rules 1 & 2 of
the CPC and Order XXXIX Rule 4 CPC commenced on 25th April, 2013 and
concluded on 21st November, 2014, when judgment was reserved. However,
need to re-list the matter for hearing is not felt as copious notes were taken
at the time of hearing and written arguments have also been filed and
perused and the same keep the matter fresh.
14. It is the contention of the counsel for the plaintiffs (a) that the
defendant No.2 University has institutionalised infringement by prescribing
chapters from the publications of the plaintiffs as part of its curriculum /
syllabus and permitting photocopy of the said chapters and sale thereof as
course packs; (b) however the defendant No.2 University in its written
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 11 of 94
statement has dis-associated itself from the said activity; (c) that inspite
thereof, the licence of the defendant No.1 had been renewed; (d) that the
objective of the plaintiffs is not to stop the students from photocopying but
to stop the systematic photocopying of their publications; (e) that the course
packs being so sold by the defendant No.1 with the permission of the
defendant No.2 University contain no additional material except photocopies
from the publications of the plaintiffs; (f) that the profit motive is evident
from the rate of 40 / 50 paise per page, instead of the prevalent market rate
of 20 / 25 paise per page being charged; (g) that the defence pleaded of
Sections 52(1)(i) is not applicable as the reproduction of the works of the
plaintiffs is not by a teacher or pupil and not in the course of instruction; (h)
that on the contrary, the defendants, by selling photocopies of chapters from
the books of the plaintiffs in the form of compilation, are competing with the
plaintiffs; (i) attention was invited to the meaning of the word ‗publication‘
in Section 3 of the Act; (j) attention was invited to Section 52(1)(i) as it
stood prior to the amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 and it was
argued that if such reproduction of copyrighted works as is being carried out
by the defendants are to be covered by Section 52(1)(i) as it stands post
amendment, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (k) that the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 12 of 94
amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 of Section 52 was in accordance
with the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works
(Berne Convention) and Agreement on Trade-Related Aspect of Intellectual
Property Rights (TRIPS Agreement) and copies of which were handed over
and attention invited to Articles 9 & 10 of Berne Convention and Article 13
of TRIPS Agreement; (l) reference was made to the legislative debates in the
United Kingdom (U.K.) and it was argued that Sections 52(1)(h) & (i) have
to be interpreted in the light thereof; (m) that list of members of the Indian
Reprographic Rights Organization (IRRO), list of Reprographic
Organizations with whom IRRO has signed treaties and the licening modes
of IRRO and its Tariff scheme were handed over and it was informed that if
the defendant No.2 University were to take an IRRO licence, the cost to the
students would not be much more than is being already paid to the defendant
No.1; (n) that the publishers invest in publishing the books and if the
copyright of the publishers is not protected, it will sound a death knell for
the publication business; (o) that on further enquiry it was informed that the
cost per college would be Rs.12,000/- per year, if an IRRO licence were to
be taken; (p) that what the plaintiffs are wanting is only a paltry licence fee
and on obtaining such licence, the course packs can be made in terms of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 13 of 94
said licence; (q) that the IRRO licences would be subject to scrutiny of the
Copyright Board under Section 33A of the Act; (r) that unless the rights of
the plaintiffs are protected, educational publications would become an
unfeasible business; on further enquiry as to the licence fee that would be
required to be paid if an IRRO licence were to be taken, attention was drawn
to Rule 57(5) of the Copyright Rules, 2013; (s) that the actions of the
defendants are clearly in the teeth of Section 14(a)(i) & (ii) of the Copyright
Act and constitute infringement; (t) that Section 52 is akin to the law in U.K.
and unlike Section 107 of the United States (US) Laws defining ‗fair use‘
only briefly; (u) that India is bound by the Berne Convention for the
Protection of Literary and Artistic Works and TRIPS Agreement, unless
Section 52 is found to be providing to the contrary; (v) reliance was placed
on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. Vs. Super Cassette Industries Ltd.
(2008) 13 SCC 30 holding that to construe Section 31(1)(b) of the Act,
regard to the International Covenants and the laws operating in other
countries is necessary; (w) reference was made to Gramophone Company of
India Ltd. Vs. Birendra Bahadur Pandey (1984) 2 SCC 534 holding that
municipal law must respect rules of international law and that the comity of
nations requires that rules of international law may be accommodated in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 14 of 94
municipal law, even without express legislative sanction provided that they
do not run into conflict with other Acts of Parliament; (x) reliance was
placed on ―Collective Management of Copyright and Related Rights‖ edited
by Professor Daniel Gervais referring to the ―three steps test‖ to judge the
copyright status of private copying, adopted for the first time by the 1967
Stockholm Diplomatic Conference to revise the Berne Convention and
included in Article 9(2) of the Convention; (y) that the defendants on the one
hand are infringing copyright of the plaintiffs and on the other hand also
depriving the plaintiffs of the IRRO licence fee; (z) that once an efficient
mechanism is in place to deal with the situation as has arisen, the same
should be adopted; (za) that the only market of textbooks is in the field of
education and if it were to be held that textbooks can be copied in the field
of education, the publishers would not be able to sell the books and be
ultimately compelled to shut down the business of publication and sale of
text books; (zb) that Section 52(1)(g) prior to the amendment, and equivalent
to Section 52(1)(h) post amendment, used the words ―intended for the use of
educational institutions‖ and which words were dropped and substituted by
the words ―intended for instructional use‖; (zc) that to matters of copying as
is being done, Section 52(1)(i) is not applicable and only Section 52(1)(h) is
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 15 of 94
applicable and the copying has to be within the confines thereof; (zd) though
in the draft Amendment Act, the words used were ―copyright in a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its copying in the
course of preparation for instruction….‖ but the words ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖ were dropped in the final amendment act and
which is again indicative that the applicability of Section 52(1)(i) is confined
to reproduction ―in the course of instruction‖ and not ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖; (ze) that it matters not whether the author or the
publisher intended the book to be for instructional use—Section 52(1)(h)
uses the words ―published literary or dramatic works‖ irrespective of
whether they were published for instructional use or not; (zf) that there is a
difference in the meaning of the words ―in the course of instruction‖ used in
Section 52(1)(i) and ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zg) that the copying
and reproduction being done by the defendants is not ―in the course of
instruction‖ but ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zh) that if Section 52(1)(i)
were to be read as allowing the teacher to make copies for the purposes of
instruction, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (zi) reliance
was placed on Princeton University Press Vs. Michigan Document
Services Inc. 99 F.3d 1381 (6th Cir. 1996) also concerned with an action for
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 16 of 94
restraining the defendant from reproducing substantial segments of
copyrighted works of scholarship, binding the copies into course packs and
selling the course packs to the students for use in fulfillment of reading
assignments given by professors at University of Michigan and negativing
the defence of fair use doctrine; it was held that the fair use of copyright
work does not provide blanket immunity for multiple copies for classroom
use; (zj) that if such copying is allowed, there would be no market left for
the book(s); (zk) that the situation here is different from the judgment of the
Supreme Court of Canada in Province of Alberta vs. Canadian Copyright
Licensing Agency 2012 SCC 37 where the teacher was making short
passages from the books; here pages after pages have been photocopied; (zl)
attention was also invited to Basic Books Inc. Vs. Kinko’s Graphics
Corporation 758 F. Supp. 1522 also holding that copying of excerpts
without permission, compiling them into course pack and selling them to
college students amounted to infringement; (zm) that the defendant No.2
University also has a commercial interest inasmuch as in lieu of permitting
the defendant No.1 to so photocopy the books, it is entitled to free
photocopy of 3000 pages every month; (zn) it was demonstrated that the
extent of copying of the textbooks in a course pack ranges from 5% of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 17 of 94
contents of the book to as much as 33.25% of the contents of the book and it
was argued that the copying would thus qualify as substantial; (zo) attention
was invited to Hyde Park Residence Ltd. Vs. Yelland (2001) Chancery 143
laying down that relief cannot be denied to the plaintiffs on the basis of
‗public interest‘ where infringement of copyright has taken place because
copyright has been statutorily made a property right and which statute also
provides for exceptions in public interest and if the action does not fall with
in the exception, it is not open to otherwise deny relief in public interest;
(zp) that the judgment of this Court in The Chancellor, Masters & Scholars
of the University of Oxford Vs. Narendera Publishing House 185 (2011)
DLT 346 relating to ‗guide books‘ would have no application as the same
was concerned with transliteration and not copying as is being done in the
present case; (zq) that even otherwise, the matter cannot be left to public
interest in view of statutory provisions and if the same is permitted, every
judge would have his own view of public interest; (zr) that the matter has to
be looked at not with a short sight but with a long term impact as allowing
the photocopying as is going on to continue would adversely impact the
publishing industry resulting in stoppage of publication of textbooks, at the
cost of education and research; (zs) attention was invited to Syndicate of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 18 of 94
The Press of The University of Cambridge Vs. B.D. Bhandari 185 (2011)
DLT 346, holding that the defence of ‗fair use‘ as provided in Section
52(1)(h) is only available to the teacher and pupil to reproduce the literary
work in the course of instructions or examination paper setter to reproduce
any literary work as part of the questions or to the pupil to reproduce the
literary work as answers to such questions and further holding that the
publishers of commercial books were neither teachers nor students nor a
person giving or receiving instruction and that if the defence of fair use is
allowed to a publisher, then it would result in a situation where every
publisher, without permission from the owner of copyright, would reproduce
the ad verbatim literary text from the educational textbooks prescribed by
the University and for commercial gains and benefits and that too without
giving any royalty or payment to the right owners towards such a
reproduction and thereby discourage creativity of authors who put their skill,
labour, years of knowledge, expertise etc. into the educational books; (zt)
‗Nimmer on Copyright’, Vol. 4 opining that if in every school room or
library, by purchasing a single book demand of numerous are fulfilled
through photocopy or similar device, the market for educational material
would be almost completely obliterated was cited and the passage therein
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 19 of 94
titled ―The Analogy to Hand Copies‖ where the learned author has opined
that in evaluating the argument of library photocopy several factors must be
considered, was also cited; (zu) a copy of ‗Study of Copyright Piracy in
India‘ sponsored by Ministry of Human Development, Government of India
was handed over, also finding mass photocopying of books to be largely
prevalent in India and the Institutions turning a blind eye thereto and
recommending control thereof through a Copyright Clearance Centre and it
was stated that in pursuance thereto, the IRRO has now been established;
(zv) that the Commissioner appointed by this Court found that the books
borrowed from the University Library were being photocopied in the shop of
the defendant No.1; and (zw) lastly it was contended that grant of injunction
will encourage IRRO as well.
15. The senior counsel for defendant No.4, SPEAK argued (i) that the
course packs are a collection of material from the textbooks and carry an
independent user right and do not affect the need for books; (ii) that out of
52 authors whose books are cited by the plaintiffs, 33 have given their no
objection; (iii) that India is a developing country and very few are able to
afford the cost of education; (iv) that the ratio of the material which is
picked for use in the course pack vis-a-vis the entire book is miniscule; (v)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 20 of 94
that the course packs are not designed by the teachers; (vi) attention was
drawn to the Lok Sabha Debates of 22nd May, 2012 relating to the
Amendment w.e.f. 25th
June, 2012 to the Copyright Act, where it was stated
that if a student wants to do research in copyrighted material he cannot be
charged; if somebody wants to do research in copyrighted material, he
cannot be charged; if somebody wants to teach copyrighted works, he cannot
be charged; (vii) reliance was placed on Academy of General Education,
Manipal Vs. B. Malini Mallya (2009) 4 SCC 256, laying down that when a
fair dealing is made inter alia of a literary or dramatic work for the private
use including research and criticism or review, no infringement can be
claimed and that no injunction will be granted with respect to this as
mentioned in Section 52 of the Act; (viii) reliance was placed on Longman
Group Ltd. Vs. Carrington Technical Institute Board of Governor (1991) 2
NZLR 574 holding that in its ordinary meaning the words ―course of
instruction‖ would include anything in the process of instruction with the
process commencing at a time earlier than the time of instruction, at least for
a teacher, and ending at a time later, at least for a student and that so long as
the copying forms part of and arises out of the course of instruction, it would
normally be in the course of instruction; it encompasses preparation of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 21 of 94
material to be used in the course of instruction; (ix) that once reproduction
i.e. photocopy is expressly permitted under Section 52, no limitation should
be placed thereon; (x) that even in the judgment of the Supreme Court of
Canada in Province of Alberta supra in the compilation of judgments of the
plaintiffs, it was held that buying books for each student is not a realistic
alternative to teachers copying short excerpts for distribution to the students
as teachers merely facilitate wider access to the limited number of text books
by making copies available to all students who need them; purchasing a
greater number of original text book to distribute to students is
unreasonable; such copying does not compete with the market for text books
because if such copying did not take place, it was more likely that student
would simply go without the supplementary information as buying is not a
feasible option for them; (xi) that an extensive interpretation of the words
―in the course of instruction‖ in Section 52 (1) (i) has to be given; (xii) that
none of the students can be expected to purchase all the expensive text
books, different chapters whereof are prescribed as a reading material in the
curriculum/syllabus of the University; (xiii) that the larger public interest is
in denying the injunction claimed; (xiv) attention was invited to para 34 of
Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra with respect
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 22 of 94
to ‗fair use‘; (xv) that reference books as are subject matter of this suit are
used by many people other than students though text books have a narrower
audience; even as per the plaintiffs, the percentage of the contents of a book
photocopied in any of the course packs varied from 8% to 10% and
dominant relationship of the entire content of the copyright work exists and
the same has a negligible impact on market value; that even in the judgment
of the Supreme Court of Canada in CCH Canadian Ltd. Vs. Law Society of
Upper Canada 2004 SCC 13, it was held that the defendant did not
authorise copyright infringement by maintaining a photocopier available in
the Library and posting a warning notice that it would not be responsible for
any copies made in infringement of copyright and on this basis it was argued
that course packs containing prescribed reading material cannot amount to
commercial exploitation; (xvi) that there can be no general principle in this
regard and it has to be judged on a case to case basis as to whether there is
any commercial impact from the action impugned; (xvii) that the test to be
applied is, whether by the impugned action the book gets substituted; that if
it does not, then there cannot be any violation - reliance in this regard was
placed on the judgment dated 11th May, 2012 of United States District Court
for the Northern District of Georgia (Atlanta Division) in Cambridge
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 23 of 94
University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker holding that small parts averaging
around 10% of the whole copyrighted work did not substitute for the book
and the court is required to consider whether the conduct engaged in by the
defendant would result in a substantially adverse impact on the potential
market for the original and if a professor used an excerpt of 10% of the
copyrighted work and this was repeated by others many times, it would not
cause substantial damage to the market for the copyrighted work because
10% excerpt would not substitute for the original, no matter how many
copies were made; (xviii) that in Section 52(1)(i) restriction of 10% also
does not exist and the only criteria is of effect on marketability; (xix) that
no excerpt can be enough to replace a book; (xx) that the question has to be
judged qualitatively and not quantitatively; (xxi) that all these are matters of
trial and without which it will not be determined as to how much portion of
the book has been copied and what damage has been caused thereby and
hence no interim relief can be granted; (xxii) that the plaintiffs, to be entitled
to an interim relief, have to establish loss and which has not been done till
now; (xxiii) that this Court has to balance the competing interests of
copyright owners and students; (xxiv) that though Princeton University
Press supra has held that making of course packs as infringement in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 24 of 94
American context but what is applicable in Indian context is the dissenting
opinion in the judgment where it was held that the identity of the person
operating the photocopy machine is irrelevant as it makes no difference
whether a student makes his or her own copies or students were to resort to
commercial photocopying which is faster and more cost effective and that
the censuring incidental private sector profit reflects little of the essence of
copyright law; an example was given of a Professor‘s teaching assistant,
who at times must, on the Professor‘s behest, make copies of the
copyrighted text for supplying in the class and it was contended merely
taking such assistance by the Professor would not make what is permissible,
impermissible; (xxv) attention was invited to Para 22 of Province of Alberta
supra to contend that Section 52 recognises the rights of others and that the
Section 52 is not to be viewed/seen as a proviso or as an exception but as
codifying rights of users to copyrighted material and there is no need to
restrict the said rights; (xxvi) that the Supreme Court in M/s. Entertainment
Network (India) Ltd. supra held that the Copyright Act seeks to maintain a
balance between the interest of the owner of the copyright in protecting his
works on the one hand and the interest of the public to have access to the
works on the other and the two are competing rights between which a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 25 of 94
balance has to be stuck; (xxvii) that the Division Bench of this Court also in
para 105 of Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra
held that copyright law is premised on promotion of creativity through
sufficient protection on the one hand and the various exemptions and
doctrines therein, whether statutorily embedded or judicially innovated,
recognising the equally compelling need to promote creative activity and to
ensure that the privileges granted by the copyright do not stifle
dissemination of information on the other hand; (xxviii) that thus the rights
under Section 52 have to be widely interpreted; (xxix) that the course packs
contains a collection of wide ranging works; (xxx) that the Division Bench
in Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra had
prescribed a ‗four factor test‘ to be followed to determine fair use under
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxi) that the effect on the market cannot be the sole
criteria under Section 52(1)(i); (xxxii) that serious users of the books will
not rely on course packs and therefore no serious commercial interest is hit
and the miniscule commercial interest which is hit is within the permitted
rights; (xxxiii) that the proportion of the copyrighted work included in the
course packs is irrelevant as far as India is concerned; (xxxiv) that public
interest has been accepted as the fourth ingredient in the grant of interim
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 26 of 94
relief; (xxxv) that the defendant No.2 University is not required to go to
IRRO as it is exercising the rights recognised in Section 52 and only those
who are exploiting the copyright are required to go to IRRO; (xxxvi) that the
Indian law is different from the laws of other jurisdictions; (xxxvii) that the
majority of the Judges in Princeton University Press supra disagreed with
the dissenting judgment for the reason that the dissenting judgment would
have been correct if the statute was correct and that is how the statute is in
India; (xxxvii) that the actions of the defendants impugned would have been
within the ambit of Section 52(1)(a) but the Legislature deemed it relevant to
add Section 52(1)(i), though the ingredients thereof are within the ambit of
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxix) that a benevolent provision cannot be given a
restrictive interpretation; reference is made to Nasiruddin Vs. State
Transport Appellate Tribunal AIR 1976 SC 331 to contend that the mere
fact that the result of a statute may be unjust does not entitle a court to refuse
to give effect thereto; (xl) that the purchasing power of students in India is
much lower than students from other jurisdictions; (xli) that the price of the
foreign books varies with the exchange rate; (xlii) reliance was placed on
Kartar Singh Giani Vs. Ladha Singh AIR 1934 Lahore 777 followed in
Romesh Chowdhry Vs. Kh. Ali Mohamad Nowsheri AIR 1965 J&K 101
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 27 of 94
holding that under the guise of the copyright, a plaintiff cannot ask the Court
to close all the avenues of research and scholarship and all frontiers of
human knowledge; (xliii) attention was drawn to the article ―Exceptions and
Limitations in Indian Copyright Law for Education: An Assessment‖ by
Lawrence Liang published in 2010 in Volume 3, Issue 2 of The Law and
Development Review dispelling the common assumption that the cost of
books in India was low and reporting that the cost of books in proportion to
the average income in India was high; (xliv) that course packs have been
available in the University since the year 2001 and the plaintiffs, who as per
their claim are 200 years old Publishing Houses present in India for more
than 50 years have acquiesced in the same; (xlv) reliance was placed on M/s
Power Control Appliances Vs. Sumeet Machines Pvt. Ltd. (1994) 2 SCC
448 in support of the plea of acquiescence; (xlvi) that the plea in para 19 of
the plaint of the plaintiffs having learnt of the course packs, just prior to the
institution of the suit, is unbelievable; (xlvii) that the plaintiffs have been
vigilant about their rights and have otherwise been filing cases to prevent
infringement of their copyright and it is unbelievable they would not have
known of the course packs; (xlviii) that the course packs have become a vital
part for access to knowledge and the injury if any ultimately found to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 28 of 94
plaintiffs can be compensated with money; (xlix) reliance in this regard is
placed on Dalpat Kumar Vs. Prahlad Singh (1992) 1 SCC 719 holding that
the burden of proving that there exists a prima facie case and infraction
thereof and that the damage would be irreparable and the balance of
convenience is in favour of injunction is on the plaintiffs; (l) reliance is
placed on Helen C. Rebello Vs. Maharashtra State Road Transport
Corporation (1999) 1 SCC 90 laying down that whenever there are two
possible interpretations of a beneficial legislation then the one which
subserves the object of the legislation with benefit to the subject should be
accepted; (li) reliance was placed on ESPN Star Sports Vs. Global
Broadcast News Ltd. 2008(38) PTC 477 (Del) to contend that in the absence
of any imminent threat or danger of legal injury of the kind that damages or
a claim which money cannot compensate, no injunction can be granted; (lii)
that once it is found that the injury if any would be compensable, it matters
not whether the compensation would be recoverable or not; (liii) that Section
52(1)(h) is in the context of guide books which are published not by the
teachers but by others and it is for this reason only that a restriction on the
number of passages have been placed therein; on the contrary, Section
52(1)(i) is for teachers and pupil and in the context whereof no restriction
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 29 of 94
whatsoever has been deemed appropriate by the Legislature; reliance was
placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd Vs. Gopal Bhiva (1964) 3 SCR 709 to
contend that failure of the legislature to limit the scope of Section 52(1)(i)
cannot be deemed to be accidental omission; (liv) that the course packs are
not covered by Section 52(1)(h); (lv) reliance is placed on Ramniklal N.
Bhutta Vs. Maharashtra (1997) 1 SCC 134 laying down that even in a civil
suit, in granting of injunction or other similar order more particularly of an
interlocutory nature, the Courts have to weigh the public interest vis-Ã -vis
the private interest; (lvi) reliance in this regard is also placed on State of
Uttar Pradesh Vs. Ram Sukhi Devi AIR 2005 SC 284; (lvii) that in the
present case, the four factor test of the purpose being education, being nonbenefit
oriented, not-amounting to plagiarism and copying being only of the
prescribed part, are satisfied; (lviii) that without examining the nature and
character of each of the course packs, no relief can be granted.
16. The counsel for the defendant No.1 argued (a) that the actions of the
defendant No.1 impugned in this suit are licensed by the defendant No.2
University and the defendant No.1 has been acting strictly in accordance
therewith; (b) that the rate charged by the defendant No.1 of 40 paise per
page for photocopying is an inclusive charge / binding charge and there is no
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 30 of 94
commercial angle thereto; (c) that the plaint does not comply with the
provisions of Order IV Rule 1 of CPC; (d) that no resolution of the Board of
Directors of any of the plaintiffs companies authorising the institution of the
suit have been filed; (e) that the damages if any have to be awarded against
the defendant No.2 University only as the defendant No.1 has merely been
acting as the agent / licensee of the defendant No.2 University; (f) drew
attention to Articles 39(f) and 41 of the Constitution of India constituting
giving of opportunities and facilities to children to develop in a healthy
manner, protected from exploitation and right to education as Directive
Principles of State Policy; otherwise the counsel for the defendant No.1
adopted the arguments of the senior counsel for the defendant No.2
University.
17. The counsel for the defendant No.3 ASEAK adopted the arguments of
the other counsels.
18. The senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University argued (i) that
the question as has arisen has not arisen in the country till now; (ii) that the
question, though relating to copyright law, has to be judged in the light of
the right to access to knowledge; (iii) that the right to education finds
mention in the Constitution not only as a Fundamental Right but also as a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 31 of 94
Directive Principle of State Policy; (iv) that access to education is a
cherished constitutional value and includes within it access for students to
books in library and right to research and to use all materials available; (v)
that there is no dispute that a copyright would certainly subsist in the works
published by the plaintiffs but it is to be examined whether the said
copyright vests in the plaintiffs or not; (vi) that abstraction of work is not the
same as reproduction of work mentioned in Section 14(a)(i) defining
copyright, though reproduction would include reproduction by photocopy;
(vii) that a teacher cannot have a photocopying machine with him / her;
(viii) that education has always been a time honoured exemption to
copyright law; (ix) that the copyright law has always exempted reproduction
for the purpose of education, research and teaching assuming it to be an
intrinsic right of academicians; (x) that similarly copyrighted material can be
used by Judges and policy makers without infringing the copyright; (xi) that
what has statutorily been made to be not infringement of copyright cannot be
infringement of copyright; (xii) that for the interpretation of Section 52 it is
immaterial whether it is taken as an exception to infringement or creating
independent rights; (xiii) that photocopying in entirety of school books is
permitted but the need therefor does not arise because they are subsidised;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 32 of 94
(xiv) that it matters not whether the full book is photocopied or only a part
of the book is photocopied as long as the purpose remains educational; (xv)
that Section 52(1)(i) takes within its ambit reproduction of the entire work
because it is for non-commercial purposes; (xvi) that limitation of two
passages to the extent of reproduction permitted under Section 52(1)(h) is
for the reason that it is for commercial exploitation; (xvii) that there is a
difference between publication and reproduction; (xviii) that ‗publication‘
has been defined in Section 3 of the Act as making a work available to the
public by issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public; (xix)
that on the contrary, Section 2(x) defines ‗reprography‘ as making of copies
of a work, by photocopying or similar means; (xx) that for publication
within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act, the act has to be of making the
work available or communicating the work ―to the public‖; students are not
public; that the test to be applied under Section 52 is to be of intention; (xxi)
attention in this regard was invited to Articles 9 & 11(2) of the Berne
Convention relating to right of reproduction and leaving it to the legislation
in the countries to the Convention to determine the conditions under which
the rights mentioned in the preceding paragraphs may be exercised subject
to the same being not prejudicial to the moral right of the author to equitable
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 33 of 94
remuneration; the entire scheme of the Copyright Act was gone into in
Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra and it was held that all
provisions have to be read together and that profit is irrelevant to test
infringement; (xxii) however Sections 51 & 52 make profit an indice and the
Division Bench of this Court in paras 63 and 105 of Syndicate of The Press
of The University of Cambridge supra also mentioned commercial
exploitation; (xxiii) that the defendant No.2 University is not shying from
full responsibility for the actions; (xxiv) that students are integral part of the
University; (xxv) that thus anything done by the University, even if students
mak use thereof is one and the same act; (xxvi) that Section 52(1)(g), as it
stood prior to 2012 Amendment and which is equivalent of the present
Section 52(1)(h), used the words ‗publication‘ and ‗educational institution‘
and which included selling to public and not necessarily to students only;
(xxvii) that by the amendment, the word ‗educational institution‘ has been
deleted, lifting the limitation and now there is no limitation for educational
institutions as under old Section 52(1)(g); (xxviii) that thus whatever is for
education is not infringement; (xxix) that the plaintiffs also do not call the
defendant No.1 a publisher; (xxx) that a chart of the quantum of
reproduction in the various course packs was handed over to demonstrate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 34 of 94
that the percentage of the work copied from any textbook varies from 1.62%
to 30.09% with the average quantum of reproduction in the four course
packs of which details are given in the plaint varying from 7.3% to 19.5%;
(xxxi) that the course packs are given as advance reading material; (xxxii)
that the plaintiffs want Section 52(1)(i) to be read as Section 52(1)(a) when
the language of the two is materially different; (xxxxiii) that while in Section
52(1)(a) there is a test of fair dealing, there is no such test in Section
52(1)(i); (xxxiv) that repeated photocopying of the book by students
damages the books; (xxxv) that the books which are photocopied are not
textbooks but disseminate knowledge; (xxxvi) that grant of an injunction
would be against dissemination of knowledge; (xxxvii) that there is no
pleading by the plaintiffs of violation of Section 52(1)(i); (xxxviii) that the
defendant No.2 University is willing to give an undertaking to not indulge in
photocopying for commercial motive; (xxix) that publication is never
limited to a view; (xl) reliance is placed on Estate of Martin Luther King
JR. Inc. Vs. CBS Inc. 194 F.3d 1211 (11th Cir. 1999) where the United
States Court of Appeals Eleventh Circuit held publication occurs if tangible
copies of the work are distributed to the general public in such a manner as
allows the public to exercise dominion and control over the work and that in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 35 of 94
copyright law, performance of a speech does not constitute publication; (xli)
that the students cannot be burdened with societal / class right; (xlii)
attention was invited to Lawrence Liang‘s article supra; (xliii) attention was
invited to the article ―Exhausting Copyrights and Promoting Access to
Education: An Empirical Take‖ published in Volume 17 of July 2012
Edition of the Journal of Intellectual Property Rights, opining that the
purpose of copyright is greater access; (xliv) attention was invited to
Longman Group Ltd. supra where the High Court of Auckland held that the
words ―course of instruction‖ encompasses preparation of the material to be
used in the course of instruction and copying of the material to be used in
the course of instruction by a teacher before the delivery of the instruction
and that copying prior to a class is in the course of instruction provided it is
for the purpose of instruction; (xlv) that Section 107 of the United States
Copyright Act, 1976 is different and thus the judgment of the US Court of
Appeal, Sixth Circuit in Princeton University Press supra relied upon by the
plaintiffs is not applicable; (xlvi) that even otherwise applying the four
factor test, there is no infringement; (xlvii) that though Universities were
part of reprographic society in Canada but have broken off their ties
therefrom; (xlviii) that the TRIPS Agreement also accepts exemptions to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 36 of 94
copyright; (xlix) that no premium can be put on knowledge; (l) that the
tuition fee in the defendant No.2 University is subsidised and at interim
stage there should be no injunction; (li) that education was never meant to be
exploitative; (lii) that in all jurisdictions education is treated separately and
has a special status; that Article 26 of the Declaration of Human Rights also
provides for a right to education; (liii) that no legitimate rights of any of the
publishers have been infringed; (liv) that though the defendant No.2
University had nothing to do with the impugned acts but is taking up the
matter in the interest of the students; (lv) that the test of fairness is not
quantitative but qualitative; (lvi) that the defendant No.2 University is
willing to give or distribute the course packs only to students with Identity
Card, not to allow profit of more than 2 paise per page to defendant No.1;
(lvii) that if the University were to employ its own staff for photocopying,
the cost would be much more; (lviii) that the knowledge seeker has to be on
a different pedestal; (lix) that there are no textbooks in post-graduation and
the students have to study from different suggested reading materials; (lx)
that the prayers in the suit are vague; (lxi) that though IRRO provides a viamedia
but its prescribed agreement is very narrow; (lxii) that IRRO has filed
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 37 of 94
a writ petition challenging the constitutionality of Section 33A requiring it to
publish a tariff scheme.
19. Though the counsel for the defendant No.3 had earlier adopted the
arguments of the other counsels but subsequently contended (A) that
instruction begins when the academic session commences; dictionary
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ and different provisions of the Copyright
Act where the said word has been used were cited; (B) that once any part of
any copyrighted work is included in the syllabus of the University, Section
52(1)(i) applies; (C) that Section 2(n) defines ‗lecture‘ as including
addresses, speeches and sermons; (D) that had the intention of the
Legislature been to confine Section 52(1)(i) to lectures as is the case of the
plaintiffs, the word ‗lecture‘ would have been used and not the word
‗instruction‘; (E) that Section 52(1)(i) is not limited to classroom education;
(F) reliance was placed on para 26 of Nasiruddin supra to contend that plain
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ is to be adopted and which is wide; (F)
reliance in this regard was also placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd. supra; (G)
that Princeton University Press supra was a case of a commercial
photocopy shop outside the University; (H) that the defendant No.1 is
reproducing and not publishing; (I) that if University itself is entitled to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 38 of 94
make the course packs, the fact that it is doing through an agent should not
make a difference; (J) that there is no fear of publishing industry collapsing
as is canvassed by the counsel for the plaintiffs; (K) that a short note on the
growth of Indian Publishing Industry is included in the compilation handed
over.
20. The counsel for the plaintiffs in rejoinder argued (I) that the course
packs are sold like text books; (II) that the objective of this litigation is not
to compel the buying of books but to compel the defendant No.2 University
to enter into a licencing agreement with IRRO which is now fully functional;
(III) that IRRO is the only Society registered under Section 33 of the Act;
(IV) that earlier IRRO permitted only 20 copies to be made but now permits
15% of the copyrighted work to be copied; (V) that if the defendant No.2
University feels that 15% is less, it can challenge the same before the
Copyright Board and the Copyright Board is now empowered to give
interim orders also; (VI) that the argument of public interest is a myopic
argument; (VII) that if injunction would be refused there would be no
incentive for new literary work; (VIII) that even if the academicians
continue to write for themselves, the publishers would not be willing to
publish; (IX) that Section 52 sets out the public interest policy and the policy
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 39 of 94
having been statutorily laid down, there could be no public interest outside
Section 52; (X) that copyright would become useless if the entire work were
allowed to be copied under Section 52(1)(i); (XI) that the judgment in
Cambridge University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker supra relied upon by the
defendants was reversed in appeal and in any case concerned digital copy
and not paper course packs; (XII) that if Section 52(1)(i) were to be as wide
as contended by the defendants, there would have been no need for Section
52(1)(zb).
21. I have considered the aforesaid contentions, judgments and other
material cited and gone through the written arguments.
22. Though the defendants in their written statements have disputed the
copyright claimed by the plaintiffs but I am of the view that now that the
senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University has given up the stand
taken in the written statement and has stated that the defendant No.2
University takes full responsibility for the making of the course packs, the
question, whether the copyright therein vests in the plaintiffs or in some
other person, is of no relevance as the defendant No.2 University, as State
within the meaning of Article 12 of the Constitution of India, cannot be seen
as violating the law by infringing the copyright, whether it vests in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 40 of 94
plaintiffs or in some other person. The only question to be adjudicated thus
is, whether the making of course-packs as the defendant No.2 University is
making, amounts to infringement of copyright. The said question, according
to me, is a question of law and requires no trial. As would be evident from
above, we have before us the range of percentage of the contents from each
book being photocopied and included in the course pack. No evidence to
that effect is required. If the actions of the defendant No.2 University, on an
interpretation of law, are held to be infringement, a decree for permanent
injunction has to follow. Conversely if the actions of defendant No.2
University are not found to be amounting to infringement of copyright, the
suit fails. Of course if it is held that what the defendant no.2 University is
doing is infringement of copyright and the author or publisher of a particular
work has granted permission to the defendant no.2 University to make
copies thereof, as the defendant no.2 University claims, the defendant no.2
University would be entitled to do so.
23. Though at one point of time during the hearing it appeared that a
direction to the defendant No.2 University to approach IRRO, a Copyright
Society within the meaning of Section 33 of the Copyright Act, offered a
solution to the issue as has arisen but on further consideration I tend to agree
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 41 of 94
with the senior counsels for the defendant No.2 University and defendant
No.4 SPEAK that the question of issuing any such direction would arise
only upon finding that what the defendant No.2 University is doing is not
covered by Section 52 of the Act and which would make it an infringement
of the copyright and to avoid which it can go before IRRO.
24. To be able to gauge the full import of Section 52 of the Copyright
Act, I have examined the provisions of the said law from the beginning of
the statute.
25. The Copyright Act was enacted ―to amend and consolidate‖ the law
relating to copyright. Copyright forms part of the bouquet of intellectual
property rights and I have wondered whether copyright is also a natural right
or a common law right which vests in the author or composer or producer of
the work and thus whether in the absence of anything to the contrary
contained in the Copyright Act, the attributes of ownership, as with respect
to other forms of property, would enure to copyright also. Mention may be
made of K.T. Plantation Pvt. Ltd. Vs. State of Karnataka (2011) 9 SCC 1
where a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court held that Article 300A of
the Constitution proclaims that no person can be deprived of his property
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 42 of 94
save by authority of law, meaning thereby that a person cannot be deprived
of his property merely by an executive fiat, without any specific legal
authority or without any support of law made by a competent legislature and
that the expression 'property' in Article 300A is not confined to land alone
but also includes intangibles like copyright and other intellectual property
and embraces every possible interest recognised by law.
26. Section 13 of the Act defines the works in which copyright subsists
but makes the same subject to the provisions of that Section as well as other
provisions of the Act. The same leads me to form an opinion that copyright,
though may subsist under the natural law in any work, has been made
subject to the statute and if the statute limits the works in which copyright
subsists, there can be no natural copyright therein.
27. Section 14 of the Act gives the meaning of copyright as the exclusive
right, again ―subject to the provisions‖ of the Act, to do or authorize the
doing of the acts listed therein in respect of the work in which the copyright
subsists. The same is again indicative of the author, composer or producer
having only such rights which are prescribed thereunder and that too subject
to the other provisions of the Act. In relation to literary works, with which
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 43 of 94
we are concerned, one such right is the right to reproduce the work or any
substantial part thereof. However if any other provision of the Act is to
provide otherwise, the same will cease to be the copyright. Similarly,
Section 2(m) defines ―infringing copy‖ as meaning in relation to literary
works, a reproduction thereof, if made in contravention of the Act, meaning,
if any provision of the Act permits any person to reproduce any work or
substantial part thereof, such reproduction will not be infringing copy.
28. The position becomes unequivocally clear from Section 16 which
provides that no person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in
any work otherwise than under and in accordance with the provisions of the
Copyright Act. The same unequivocally prescribes that there is no copyright
except as prescribed in the Act, converting copyright from a natural or
common law right to a statutory right.
29. Section 51 prescribes that copyright is infringed inter alia when any
person does anything exclusive right to do which has been conferred by the
Act on the owner of copyright. It follows, if there is no exclusive right,
there is no infringement. Section 52 lists the acts which do not constitute
infringement. Thus, even if exclusive right to do something constitutes
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 44 of 94
copyright, if it finds mention in Section 52, doing thereof will still not
constitute infringement and the outcome thereof will not be infringing copy
within the meaning of Section 2(m). Section 55 also, entitles the owner of
copyright to remedies by way of injunction, damages, accounts or otherwise
as are conferred by law for infringement of a right, only when copyright is
infringed and except as otherwise provided by the Copyright Act. Thus
unless there is infringement of copyright within the meaning of the Act,
owner of copyright is not entitled to sue.
30. A Division Bench of this Court in Time Warner Entertainment
Company, L.P. Vs. RPG Netcom (2007) 140 DLT 758 held that copyright
cannot be claimed and suit for infringement of copyright cannot be
maintained de-hors the Copyright Act and that the Common law rights to
copyright were abrogated, earlier by Section 31 of the Copyright Act, 1911.
It was held that a person is entitled to copyright only under the provisions of
the Copyright Act and any other statutory enactment in force. Supreme
Court also, in Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra held that copyright
unlike trademark is a right created under the Act and that when a author
claims a copyright, the right has to be determined with reference to the
provisions of the Act. Recently, in Krishika Lulla Vs. Shyam Vithalrao
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 45 of 94
Devkatta (2016) 2 SCC 521, copyright was held to be a statutory right
requiring statutory conditions to be satisfied.
31. Copyright as a natural or common law right has thus been taken away
by the Copyright Act.
32. I conclude, there can be no copyright in any author, composer or
producer save as provided under the Copyright Act. Axiomatically if
follows, unless the action of defendants No 1 and 2 amounts to infringement
of copyright within the meaning of the Copyright Act, the plaintiffs or any
other person in whom copyright vests cannot sue for infringement or
damages or accounts, as have been claimed in the plaint.
33. I have next wondered, whether making of copies by the defendant
no.2 University (for the time being I am not entering into the controversy
whether making of copies by the defendant no.1 under the arrangement as
pleaded with the defendant no.2 University makes any difference) of the
books purchased by the defendant no.2 University and kept in its library and
distributing the said copies to its students (I am again at this moment not
entering into the controversy whether the charging by the defendant no.2
University makes any difference) amounts to defendant no.2 University
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 46 of 94
doing any of the acts which vests exclusively in the owner of the copyright
in the said books and to infringement of copyright.
34. It is not in dispute that the works in question fall in the category of
original literary work. Section 14(a)(i) and (ii), in respect of such works,
vests the exclusive right ―to reproduce the work in any material form
including the storing of it in any medium by electronic means‖ and the right
―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in
circulation‖ in the owner of the copyright. I have wondered, whether ―to
reproduce the work‖ would include making photocopies thereof as the
defendant No.2 University is doing. The word ―reproduce‖ has not been
defined in Section 2 of the Act though i) Section 2 (hh) defines ―duplicating
equipment‖ as any mechanical contrivance or device used or intended to be
used for making copies of any work; ii) Section 2(s) defines ―photograph‖
as including photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process
analogous to photography; and, iii) Section 2(x) defines ―reprography‖ as
making copies of a work by photo-copying or similar means. On the basis
thereof, I conclude that the words in Section 14(a)(i) ―to reproduce the
work‖ would include making photocopy of the work in contravention of the
provisions of the Act. I have in Continental Telepower Industries Ltd. Vs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 47 of 94
Union of India MANU/DE/1691/2009 held that a photocopy is certainly a
copy. Long back, in British Oxygen Company Ltd. Vs. Liquid Air Ltd.
1925 Ch. 383 also it was held that making photographic copy of literary
work is reproduction thereof. I thus conclude that the right to make
photocopies is the exclusive right of the author or composer of the literary
work and a copyright within the meaning of Section 14. Axiomatically, the
making of photocopies by the defendant No.2 University will constitute
infringement of copyright within the meaning of Section 51 and the
photocopies so made constitute infringing copy within the meaning of
Section 2(m) unless such act is listed under Section 52 as an act not
constituting infringement.
35. It is noteworthy that Section 14(a)(i) constitutes right to reproduce
literary work per se as copyright and Section 51(a)(i) constitutes such
reproduction per se as infringement of copyright and Section 2(m)
constitutes the copy so reproduced as infringing copy. Infringement is
complete on reproduction of the work. To constitute infringement, it is not
necessary that the person who has so reproduced the work, should put it to
any use or should distribute or sell the same to others. However Section
14(a)(ii) also vests the exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 48 of 94
public not being copies already in circulation, in the owner of the copyright
and constitutes the same as copy right. Thus the action of issuing copies of
the work to public would also constitute infringement of copyright under
Section 51. Neither Section 14(a)(ii) nor Section 51(a)(i) require such
issuance of copies to be for consideration or to make profit. Issuance of
copies even if without any charge thus constitutes infringement of copyright.
The Explanation to Section 14 however provides that for the purpose of that
Section, ―a copy which has been sold once shall be deemed to be a copy
already in circulation‖. Thus, the books in which the plaintiffs claim
copyright, purchased by the defendant no.2 University, as per the said
Explanation, are deemed to be a copy already in circulation within the
meaning of Section 14(a)(ii) and the exclusive right to issue the same to the
public does not vest in the owner of the copyright and does not constitute
copyright and the defendant no.2 University would be entitled to issue the
said books to the public. This is the principle of ‗exhaustion‘ that perhaps is
the genesis of libraries, not only of Universities and other educational
institutions but run and operated otherwise and commercially also, and of
the business of resale of books.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 49 of 94
36. I must record that the thought has indeed crossed my mind, whether
the words ―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already
in circulation‖ used in Section 14(a)(ii) entitles the purchaser of a copy of
copyrighted work and which copy as per Explanation to Section 14 is a copy
already in circulation, to make more copies of the said work for issuance
thereof to the public as the defendant No.2 University is doing but have
concluded that the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ cannot be
read/interpreted as ―to make copies of the work‖ and which under Section
14(a)(i) is the exclusive right of the author and composer and that the
purport of Section 14(a)(ii) is only to not vest in the owner of copyright any
right to further issue to public a copy which he has already once issued. If
the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ were to be read also as ―making
copies of the work‖, the same would tantamount to the owner of copyright
after having once sold a copy thereof, being left with no right to restrain the
person who has purchased the copy from making further copies thereof and
selling the same.
37. The defendant No.2 University thus, though entitled to issue the
books, published by the plaintiffs and purchased by it and kept by the
defendant No.2 University in its library, to whosoever is entitled to issuance
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 50 of 94
of the said books from the library, per Section 14(a)(i) and Section 51(a)(i)
would not be entitled to make photocopies of substantial part of the said
book for distribution to the students and if does the same, would be
committing infringement of the copyright therein.
38. Section 51 however besides vide clause (a)(i) thereof constituting the
doing of acts exclusive right to do which under Section 14 vests with the
owner of the copyright, an infringement, vide clause(a)(ii) and (b) thereof
also constitutes, permitting any place to be used for communication of the
work to the public where such communication constitutes infringement of
copyright and sale/hire or otherwise dealing in infringing copies of the work,
as infringement of copyright; however for the said actions to constitute
infringement, the same have to be shown to be for profit or by way of trade.
What emerges therefore is that while doing of something exclusive right to
do which vests in the owner of the copyright constitutes infringement of
copyright irrespective of whether there is any commercial element therein or
not, facilitating infringement and dealing in infringing copies constitutes
infringement only if done with commercial element.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 51 of 94
39. That takes me to Section 52 which forms the pivot of the rival
contentions. Section 52 lists acts, which even if infringement per Section 51
read with Section 14, have been statutorily declared to be not constituting
infringement of copyright. But for Section 52 the acts listed thereunder
would have constituted infringement of copyright.
40. Before proceeding to deal with the acts listed under Section 52 and on
which arguments were addressed, I will take up first the question whether
interpretation of Section 52 is to be by applying the rules of interpretation as
applicable to a proviso or an exception, to Section 51.
41. Having considered the provisions of (i) Section 2(m) constituting
reproduction of literary work as an infringing copy only if such reproduction
or copy is made in contravention of provisions of the Act; (ii) Section 14
making the exclusive rights which flow from ownership of copyright subject
to the provisions of the Act; (iii) Section 16 making ownership of copyright
statutory; and, (iv) Section 51(a)(i) which by reference to Section 14,
incorporates therein the condition of ―subject to provisions of this Act‖, I am
of the view that a) the legislature having abrogated the natural or common
law rights of authors and composers; and b) and having statutorily enacted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 52 of 94
what is copyright; and c) having made what is copyright also subject to other
provisions of the Act; and d) having in successive provisions of the Statute
prescribed ―when copyright infringed‖ and ―certain acts not to be
infringement of copyright‖; and e) having vested the right to civil remedies
only to situations when copyright is infringed, the rules of interpretation of
Statutes as applicable to Proviso and Exception cannot be applied to Section
52 of the Copyright Act. Once the acts listed in Section 52 are declared as
not constituting infringement of copyright and the reproduction of work
resulting from such acts as not constituting infringing copy, it follows that
the exclusive right to do the acts mentioned in Section 52 has not been
included by the legislature in the definition in Section 14; of copyright, once
that is so, the doing of such act cannot be infringement under Section 51 and
the question of taking the same out by way of proviso or exception does not
arise. Supreme Court, in Nand Kishore Mehra Vs. Sushil Mehra (1995) 4
SCC 572, dealing with Sections 3(1) and 3(3) of the Benami Transactions
(Prohibition) Act, 1988 which prohibits a person from entering into any
benami transaction, Section 3(2) which permits a person to enter into a
benami transaction of purchase of property in the name of his wife or
unmarried daughter and Section 4 of the said Act which prohibits a person
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 53 of 94
from enforcing rights in a property held benami, held that to hold that a
person who is permitted to purchase a property benami in the name of his
wife or unmarried daughter cannot enforce his rights in the property would
amount to holding that the Statute which allows creation of rights by a
benami transaction also prohibits enforcement of such rights, a contradiction
which can never be attributed to a Statute. Similarly here, to hold that inspite
of the legislature having declared the actions listed in Section 52 to be not
amounting to infringement, the same have to be viewed putting on the
blinkers of being infringement would amount to holding that the Copyright
Act which allows actions listed in Section 52 to be done without the same
constituting infringement and consequences thereof not constituting
infrining copy, cannot be done to the extent permitted by the language of
Section 52. I thus agree with the contention of the senior counsel for the
defendant no.2 University that the rights of persons mentioned in Section 52
are to be interpreted following the same rules as the rights of a copyright
owner and are not to be read narrowly or strictly or so as not to reduce the
ambit of Section 51, as is the rule of interpretation of statutes in relation to
provisos or exceptions. Thus, Sections 14 and 51 on the one hand and
Section 52 on the other hand are to be read as any two provisions of a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 54 of 94
statute. Reliance by defendants on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd.
supra in this respect is apposite. It was held that the Copyright Act seeks to
maintain a balance between the interest of the owner of copyright in
protecting his works on the one hand and interest of the public to have
access to the works, on the other.
42. The next question to be considered is whether the actions of the
defendant no.2 University are to be tested on the anvil of Clauses (h),(i),(j)
of Section 52(1) which deal with acts in relation to education or also on the
anvil of Clause (a) of Section 52(1) which deals with an acts for purposes of
private or personal use, criticism or review or reporting of current events, if
in fair dealing with the work.
43. The various clauses under Section 52(1) deal with different factual
situations. I am of the view that once the legislature has in Clauses (h), (i),
(j) under Section 52(1) provided specifically for the field of
education/instruction, the scope thereof cannot be expanded or restricted by
applying the parameters of the omnibus or general Clause (a). It is a well
known rule of construction that general provisions yield to special
provisions. Supreme Court in J.K. Cotton Spinning & Weaving Mills Co.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 55 of 94
Ltd. Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh AIR 1961 SC 1170 held that this rule has
not been arbitrarily made by lawyers and judges but springs from common
understanding of men and women that when the same person gives two
directions, one covering a large number of matters in general and another to
only some of them, his intention is that these latter directions should prevail
as regards these while as regards all the rest the earlier direction should have
effect. This rule was recently reiterated in Commercial Tax Officer Vs.
Binani Cements Ltd. (2014) 8 SCC 319. I thus hold Section 52(1)(a) to be
having no applicability to the impugned action. Thus the extent of Section
52(1)(h), (i), (j) or whichever one is found applicable to specific situation
with which we are concerned, cannot be widened or restricted by applying
the parameters of Section 52(1)(a).
44. Section 52(1)(h) does not constitute as infringement the publication in
a collection, mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter, bona fide
intended for instructional use, of short passages from copyrighted work
provided that not more than two such passages from the copyrighted work
are so included.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 56 of 94
45. However for Section 52(1)(h) to apply, there has to be firstly a
―publication‖ and secondly ―mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter‖.
Though the course packs with which we are concerned in this suit may
qualify as a collection within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) but the said
collection according to the plaintiffs also is entirely of copyrighted matter.
For Section 52(1)(h) to apply the said collection has to be mainly of noncopyrighted
matter. For this reason alone, in my opinion, the question of
applicability of Section 52(1)(h) to the subject factual situation does not
arise.
46. I have also wondered, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University impugned in the present suit i.e. of making photocopies of
different copyrighted works and supplying the said photocopies to the
students amounts to ―publication‖ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h).
47. The meaning of ―publication‖ given in Section 3 of the Copyright Act
for the purposes of the said Act is, making a work available to the public by
issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public. Significantly
Section 3 is not qualified with the words ―except where the context
otherwise requires‖. On first impression, making of copies of copyrighted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 57 of 94
work and making the same available to the students would amount to
publication within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act. Though the senior
counsel for the defendant no.2 University has argued that the students cannot
be construed as ―public‖ but neither has any reason therefor been cited nor
am I able to find any. In my opinion students would not cease to be ―public‖.
48. However strangely enough Section 14 of the Act while prescribing the
meaning of copyright as the exclusive right to do the acts which are listed
thereunder does not use the word ―publication‖, though in relation to literary
works, Clause (a)(ii) thereunder vests in the owner of the copyright
exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the public and which according
to me would fall within ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 3 of the
Act. The same leads me to infer that the word ―publication‖ in Section 3
refers to an act of preparation and issuing of a book, journal or piece of
music for public sale as the plaintiffs are doing and does not refer to the act
of making photocopies of a already published work and issuing the same.
The meaning ascribed in Section 3 to ‗publication‘ becomes clear on reading
thereof with Section 4 titled ―When work not deemed to be published or
performed in public‖ and Section 5 titled ―When work deemed to be first
published in India‖ and is found to be in the context of being made available
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 58 of 94
to the public for the first time. When photocopies of an already published
work are made, the same does not amount to making the work available to
the public for the first time. Even otherwise it is a settled principle of
interpretation that the definition even if given in a Statute to any word may
not apply to the word used in another provision of the Statute if the context
does not so permit. Supreme Court in Commissioner of Sales Tax Vs.
Union Medical Agency (1981) 1 SCC 51 held that it is well settled principle
that when a word or phrase has been defined in the interpretation clause,
prima facie that definition governs whenever that word or phrase is used in
the body of the statute; but where the context makes the definition clause
inapplicable, a defined word when used in the body of the statute may have
to be given a meaning different from that contained in the interpretation
clause; all definitions given in an interpretation clause are therefore
normally enacted subject to the usual qualification -"unless there is
anything repugnant in the subject matter or context", or "unless the
context otherwise requires"; even in the absence of an express qualification
to that effect, such a qualification is always implied.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 59 of 94
49. Once Section 52(1)(h) is held to be not applicable, the contentions of
the counsel for the plaintiffs, of the actions of the defendant no.2 University
impugned in this suit constituting infringement owing to photocopying by
the defendant no.2 University being of more than two short passages of each
of the copyrighted work, also falls.
50. It is nobody‘s argument that Section 52(1)(j), though also pertaining
to education and making performance, in the course of activities of an
educational institution, of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students of the institution, if the audience is limited to such staff and
students, the parents / guardians of students and persons connected with
activities of institution as not constituting infringement of copyright applies
to the factual situation subject matter of adjudication.
51. The adjudication thus has to be only on the anvil of Section 52(1)(i)
which constitutes, the reproduction of any work i) by a teacher or a pupil in
the course of instruction; or ii) as part of the questions to be answered in an
exam; or ii) in answers to such questions, not to be infringement of
copyright .
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 60 of 94
52. The act of making of photocopies by the defendant no.2 University, as
I have held hereinabove, is reproduction of copyrighted work by the
defendant no.2 University.
53. However for the action of reproduction of such work by the defendant
no.2 University to, under Section 52(1)(i), not constitute infringement of
copyright in the said works, the same has to be ―by a teacher or a pupil in the
course of instruction‖.
54. Though not addressed by either counsel but I have also considered
whether the defendant no.2 University which is reproducing the work by
making photocopies thereof would fall within the meaning of the word
―teacher‖ in Section 52(1)(i). Significantly Section 52(1)(j) which prescribes
the action of performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students as not constituting infringement uses the words ‗educational
institution‘ and which are conspicuously missing in Section 52(1)(i). The
questions arise a) whether owing to the difference in language between
Sections 52(1)(i) and 52(1)(j) with Section 52(1)(i) using the words
―teacher‖ and ―pupil‖ and Section 52(1)(j) using the words ―staff‖ and
―students‖ of ―educational institution‖ it has to be held that Section 52(1)(i)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 61 of 94
is not applicable to defendant no.2 University as an educational institution;
or (b) whether the scope of Section 52(1)(i) is restricted to the actions of an
individual teacher and an individual pupil or extends to action of the
institution and its students.
55. On consideration, I am of the view that the scope and ambit of Section
52(1)(i) cannot be so restricted. The settled principle of interpretation of
statutes is that the legislature is to be deemed to have used the language in
the context of the prevailing laws and societal situations to which the
legislation is intended. Education in the country though at one time pursued
in Guru-Shishya parampara (Teacher – disciple tradition) has for long now
been institutionalised, both at school and post - school level, with imparting
of education by a teacher individually having no recognition. There is no
reason to interpret Section 52(1)(i) as providing for an individual teacher
and an individual pupil and which, neither at the time of inclusion thereof in
the statute nor now exists in the society. Supreme Court, in S.P. Gupta Vs.
President of India 1981 Supp (1) SCC 87 held that interpretation of every
statutory provision must keep pace with the changing concepts and it must,
to the extent to which its language permits, or rather does not prohibit, suffer
adjustments so as to accord with the requirements of fast growing society.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 62 of 94
Similarly in The State of Maharashtra Vs. Dr. Praful B. Desai (2003) 4
SCC 601 it was held that in construing an ongoing Act, the interpreter is to
presume that Parliament intended the Act to be applied at any future time in
such a way as to give effect to the original intention. The phrase ‗purposes
of teaching, research or scholarship‘ vide Section 32(6) Explanation (d),
though for the purpose of that Section only, has been defined as including
―purposes of instructional activity at all levels in educational institutions,
including Schools, Colleges, Universities and tutorial institutions‖ and
―purposes of all other types of organized educational activity‖. I have no
reason to hold that the legislature intended to exclude teacher and pupil in an
educational institution as defendant no.2 University is, from ambit thereof.
Thus, merely because imparting of education by teachers today is as part of
an institution as the defendant no.2 University and it is the defendant no.2
University which on behalf of its teachers is reproducing any copyrighted
work by making photocopies thereof, would not mean that Section 52(1)(i)
would not be applicable. The counsel for the plaintiffs also, to be fair to him,
has not contended so.
56. I may at this stage deal with another contention i.e. of substitution the
words ―intended for the use of educational institutions‖ in Section 52(1)(g)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 63 of 94
as it stood prior to the, amendment of the year 2012 of the Copyright Act
with the words ―intended for instructional use‖ in equivalent Section
52(1)(h) post amendment. The only effect of such substitution in my view is
to expand/widen the scope thereof. ‗Instruction‘ is not confined to
Educational Institutions or Establishments. The word ‗instruction‘ embraces
any form of instruction wheresoever and not necessarily in educational
institutions. It has been so authored in Para 21.84 of the Modern Law of
Copyright & Designs Fourth Edition by Laddie, Prescott and Vitoria, also.
However as distinct therefrom Section 52(1)(h) of pre 2012 amendment
corresponding to Section 52(1)(i) of post amendment used the words ‗in the
course of instruction‘ ‗by a teacher or a pupil‘ only. Thus while publication
in a collection mainly composed of non-copyright work of two short
passages of copyrighted work was earlier permitted only if intended for use
of educational institutions, it is now permitted for any instructional use, not
necessarily in educational institutions.
57. The use of the word ‗publication‘ in Section 52(1)(h) as distinct from
the word ‗reproduction‘ in Section 52(1)(i) further brings out the difference
between the two words. While the word ‗publication‘ used in Section
52(1)(h) connotes making available to the public ‗for the first time‘ or by
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 64 of 94
way of ‗further editions‘ or ‗re-print‘ i.e. the activity in which plaintiffs are
involved, the word ‗reproduction‘ used in Section 52(1)(i) entails ‗copying‘
for limited use i.e. for an individual or for a class of students being taught
together by a teacher.
58. What is however contended is that the act of reproduction of
copyrighted work permitted under Section 52(1)(i) has to be ―in the course
of instruction‖ i.e. in the course of teachers of the defendant no.2 University
lecturing the pupils and does not cover, the defendant no.2 University in the
syllabus prescribed by it prescribing portions of the copyrighted work as
suggested reading, making photocopies thereof and making the same
available to the pupils i.e. the students. It is contended that the use of the
word ―instruction‖ has to be limited to imparting of instructions in the
classrooms or in the tutorials and during which the teachers can teach by
doing in relation to copyrighted work actions which otherwise are the
exclusive right of the owner of the copyright.
59. The word ―instruction‖ used in Section 52(1)(i) as also in Section
52(1)(h) (though not applicable) is not defined in the Act, though the word
―lecture‖ has been defined in Section 2(n) as including address, speech and
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 65 of 94
sermon. The meaning assigned by the counsel for the plaintiffs to the word
―instruction‖ is the same as inclusive definition of lecture. Had the intention
of the legislature while incorporating Section 52(1)(i) been to constitute
reproduction of any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of lecture, the
legislature would have in Section 52(1)(i) used the word ―lecture‖ which has
been defined in the Act. The word ―instruction‖ thus has to necessarily mean
something other than lecture.
60. The word ‗instruction‘, as commonly understood and defined in
dictionaries, means ‗something that someone tells you to do‘ or ‗a direction
or order‘ or ‗detailed information about how something should be done or
operated‘ or ‗the action or process of teaching‘. Thus the word ‗instruction‘
in the context of a teacher would mean something which a teacher tells the
student to do in the course of teaching or detailed information which a
teacher gives to a student or pupil to acquire knowledge of what the student
or pupil has approached the teacher to learn. A Division Bench of the High
Court of Karnataka in B.K. Raghu Vs. The Karnataka Secondary
Education Examination Board ILR 2009 Karnataka 206 also equated
education to instruction or training by which people, (generally young),
learn to develop and use their mental, moral and physical powers. It was
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 66 of 94
held that 'formal education' is instruction given in schools and colleges—In
this type of education, the people in charge of a school or college decide
what to teach and learners then study those things under the direction of
teachers. A Division Bench of the High Court of Bombay in Bombay
Municipal Corporation Vs. Ramachandra Laxman Belosay AIR 1960
Bom 58 held that the words ―educational objects‖ in Section 63(b) of the
Bombay Municipal Corporation Act, 1888 and the word ―instruction‖ used
in clause (k) are words of very wide import. Education was held as
meaning ―totality of information and qualities acquired through instruction
and training which further the development of an individual physically,
mentally and bodily‖. The word ―instruction‖ was held to mean, to furnish
knowledge or information, to train in knowledge or learning, to teach, to
educate.
61. Moreover, the use of the word ―instruction‖ preceded with the words
―in the course of‖ would mean in the course of instruction being imparted
and received.
62. The crucial question for adjudication is, when does the imparting of
instruction begin and when does it end. Whether in the classroom or tutorials
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 67 of 94
only, as suggested by the counsel for the plaintiff or it begins prior to the
classroom and ends much after the classroom interface between the teacher
and pupil has ended, as contended by the counsels for the defendants.
63. That takes me to the meaning of the phrase ―in the course of‖. Such
words/phrase are found to have been often used in legislations (i) in relation
to trade and commerce viz. ―in the course of trade and commerce‖ or ―in
course of manufacture‖ or ―in the course of import or export‖, (ii) in
legislations relating to employment viz. ― in the course of employment‖, and
(iii) in legislations relating to taxation viz. ―in the course of the year‖, and
my research shows, have been interpreted widely, as including within their
ambit actions not just constituting ‗trade and commerce‘ or ‗employment‘ or
‗year‘ but also what are preceding and following the actual acts.
64. Supreme court, in State of Travancore-Cochin Vs. Shanmugha Vilas
Cashewnut Factory Quilon AIR 1953 SC 333, while construing the words
―in the course of the import of goods into, or export of the goods out of, the
territory of India‖ used in Article 286(1)(b) of the Constitution of India held
that though the words ―in the course of‖ are not to be read as synonymous
with the words ―for the purpose of‖ but still the purchase made by the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 68 of 94
exporter to implement his agreement for sale with foreign buyer is to be
regarded as having taken place in the course of export because the purchase
by the exporter is an activity so closely integrated with the act of export as to
constitute a part of the export process itself and as having taken place ―in the
course of‖ the export. It was also held that the earlier sale or purchase were
remote and not be regarded as integral part of the process of the export in the
same sense as the last purchase by the exporter. It was held that the exports
can be occasioned only if the exporters have the goods to export; the
exporters are not necessarily the producers or manufacturers and in great
many cases they have to procure the goods to implement the foreign orders;
the overseas orders in such cases immediately necessitate the purchase of the
goods and eventually occasion the export; the three activities were held to be
so intimately and closely connected, like cause and effect, with the actual
export that they may well be regarded as integral parts of the process of
export itself. It was yet further held that one cannot overlook or ignore these
well known preliminary but essential activities of the export merchants
which necessarily precede and lead up to and indeed occasion or eventually
make possible the ultimate physical movement of the goods and to hold that
these purchases are independent local purchases totally distinct from the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 69 of 94
export trade will be to unduly narrow down the wide meaning of the flexible
phrase ―in the course of‖.
65. It would thus be seen that for construing the phrase ―in the course of‖,
the test of ―an integral part of continuous flow‖ and of ―commercial sense‖
was evolved. I must however mention that by the Constitution Sixth
Amendment Act, 1956, Parliament was given power to formulate principles
for determining when a sale or purchase of goods takes place. Pursuant
thereto, a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court in Md. Serajuddin Vs.
The State of Orissa (1975) 2 SCC 47 though also held that the expression
―in the course of‖ implies ―not only a period of time during which the
movement is in progress but postulates a connected relation‖, but on
interpretation of Section 5 of the Central Sales Tax Act, 1956 held the sale
to the exporter to be not exempt from sales tax under Section 5 of the
Central Sales Tax Act, 1956. It would thus be seen that the ratio of
Shanmugha Vilas Cashewnut Factory Quilon supra remains unaffected.
66. In Mackinnon Machenzie and Co. (P) Ltd. Vs. Ibrahim Mahmmed
Issak (1969) 2 SCC 607, Supreme Court while construing the words ―in the
course of the employment‖ in Section 3 of the Workmen‘s Compensation
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 70 of 94
Act, 1923 held that the words ―in the course of employment‖ mean ―in the
course of the work which the workman is employed to do and which is
incidental to it‖. It was further held that the words ―arising out of
employment‖ are understood to mean that ―during the course of the
employment, injury has resulted from some risk incidental to the duties of
the service, which, unless engaged in the duty owing to the master, it is
reasonable to believe the workman would not otherwise have suffered‖. It
was yet further held that there must be a causal relationship between the
accident and the employment.
67. It would thus be seen that the test of ―incidental‖, ―causal
relationship‖ and ―otherwise would not have occasioned‖ was evolved to
determine what is ―in the course of‖.
68. Again, in Regional Director, E.S.I. Corporation Vs. Francis De
Costa (1996) 6 SCC 1, in the context of the words ―in the course of his
employment‖ in Section 2(8) of the Employees‘ State Insurance Act, 1948,
the dictionary meaning of ―in the course of‖ was explained as ―during (in the
course of time, as time goes by), while doing‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 71 of 94
69. In Commissioner of Income Tax, New Delhi Vs. M/s. East West
Import and Export (P) Ltd. (1989) 1 SCC 760, in the context of the
expression ―in the course of such previous year‖ in Explanation to Section
23A of the Income Tax Act, 1922 it was held that the word ―course‖
ordinarily conveys the meaning of a continuous progress from one point to
the next in time and space and conveys the idea of a period of time, duration
and not a fixed point of time. The words ―in the course of such previous
year‖ were thus held to refer to the period commencing with the beginning
of the previous year and terminating with the end of the previous year.
70. A Five Judges Bench of the High Court of Orissa in Registrar of the
Orissa High Court Vs. Baradakanta Misra AIR 1973 Ori 244 in the context
of the words ―due course of justice‖ in Section 13 of the Contempt of Courts
Act, 1971 held that one of the meanings of the word ―course‖ is ―the path in
which anything moves‖. The words ―course of justice‖ were therefore held
to mean the path in which justice moves. It would thus be seen that the test
of ―the path in which anything moves‖ was applied to the interpretation of
the words ―in the course of‖;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 72 of 94
71. The phrase/words ―in the course of‖ are thus found to have a definite
connotation and meaning and it has to follow that when the legislature used
this phrase/words, it intended them to have the same meaning. The rule of
construction approved by the Supreme Court in Banarsi Devi Vs. Income
Tax Officer AIR 1964 SC 1742, is that where a word of doubtful meaning
has received a clear judicial interpretation, the subsequent statute which
incorporates the same word or a same phrase in a similar context, must be
construed so that the word or phrase is interpreted according to the meaning
that has previously been assigned to it. Similarly in F.S. Gandhi Vs.
Commissioner of Wealth Tax (1990) 3 SCC 624 it was held that where the
Parliament has repeated the same language it must be assumed that the
Parliament was aware of construction placed by the courts on those words
and in repeating those words Parliament must be taken to have used the
words to bear the meaning which has been put upon them by the courts.
72. Applying the tests as aforesaid laid down by the Courts of (i) integral
part of continuous flow; (ii) connected relation; (iii) incidental; (iv) causal
relationship; (v) during (in the course of time, as time goes by); (vi) while
doing; (vii) continuous progress from one point to the next in time and
space; and, (viii) in the path in which anything moves, it has to be held that
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 73 of 94
the words ―in the course of instruction‖ within the meaning of Section
52(1)(i) supra would include reproduction of any work while the process of
imparting instruction by the teacher and receiving instruction by the pupil
continues i.e. during the entire academic session for which the pupil is under
the tutelage of the teacher and that imparting and receiving of instruction is
not limited to personal interface between teacher and pupil but is a process
commencing from the teacher readying herself/himself for imparting
instruction, setting syllabus, prescribing text books, readings and ensuring,
whether by interface in classroom/tutorials or otherwise by holding tests
from time to time or clarifying doubts of students, that the pupil stands
instructed in what he/she has approached the teacher to learn. Similarly the
words ―in the course of instruction‖, even if the word ―instruction‖ have to
be given the same meaning as ‗lecture‘, have to include within their ambit
the prescription of syllabus the preparation of which both the teacher and the
pupil are required to do before the lecture and the studies which the pupils
are to do post lecture and so that the teachers can reproduce the work as part
of the question and the pupils can answer the questions by reproducing the
work, in an examination. Resultantly, reproduction of any copyrighted work
by the teacher for the purpose of imparting instruction to the pupil as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 74 of 94
prescribed in the syllabus during the academic year would be within the
meaning of Section 52 (1)(i) of the Act.
73. The matter can be looked at from another angle as well. Though I
have held Section 52(1)(a) to be not applicable to the action of the defendant
no.2 University of making photocopies of copyrighted works but the
issuance by the defendant no.2 University of the books purchased by it and
kept in its library to the students and reproduction thereof by the students for
the purposes of their private or personal use, whether by way of
photocopying or by way of copying the same by way of hand would indeed
make the action of the student a fair dealing therewith and not constitute
infringement of copyright. The counsel for the plaintiffs also on enquiry did
not argue so. I have wondered that if the action of each of the students of
having the book issued from the library of defendant No.2 University and
copying pages thereof, whether by hand or by photocopy, is not
infringement, whether the action of the defendant no.2 University impugned
in this suit, guided by the reason of limited number of each book available in
its library, the limited number of days of the academic session, large number
of students requiring the said book, the fear of the costly precious books
being damaged on being subjected to repeated photocopying, can be said to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 75 of 94
be infringement; particularly when the result/effect of both actions is the
same.
74. The answer, according to me, has to be in the negative.
75. It cannot be lost sight of that Section 63 of the Copyright Act
constitutes infringement of copyright an offence punishable with
imprisonment for a term not less than six months and extendable to three
years ―and‖ with fine. When an action, if onerously done is not an offence, it
cannot become an offence when, owing to advancement in technology doing
thereof has been simplified. That is what has happened in the present case.
In the times when I was studying law, the facility available of photocopying
was limited, time consuming and costly. The students then, used to take
turns to sit in the library and copy by hand pages after pages of chapters in
the books suggested for reading and subsequently either make carbon copies
thereof or having the same photocopied. The photocopying machines then in
vogue did not permit photocopying of voluminous books without
dismembering the same.
76. However with the advancement of technology the voluminous books
also can be photocopied and at a very low cost. Thus the students are now
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 76 of 94
not required to spend day after day sitting in the library and copying pages
after pages of the relevant chapter of the syllabus books. When the effect of
the action is the same, the difference in the mode of action cannot make a
difference so as to make one an offence.
77. The Court of Claims of United States as far back as in The Williams
& Wilkins Company Vs. The United States 487 F.2d 1345 (Ct.Cl. 1973)
was concerned with an action for infringement of copyright by a medical
publisher against the Department of Health, Education and Welfare through
the National Institutes of Health and the National Library of Medicine. The
National Library of Medicine was alleged to have infringed the copyright by
making photocopies of the articles published in the medical journals and
distributing the same amongst students, physicians and scientists engaged in
medical research. It was held (i) that the photocopying process did not even
amount to printing or reprinting in the dictionary sense; (ii) if the requester
himself made a photocopy of the article for his own use on a machine made
available by the library, he might conceivably be "copying" but he would not
be "printing" or "reprinting" ; (iii) the library is in the same position when
responding to the demands of individual researchers acting separately; (iv)
there is no "publication" by the library, a concept which invokes general
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 77 of 94
distribution, or at least a supplying of the material to a fairly large group; (v)
it is common for courts to be given photocopies of recent decisions with the
publishing company's headnotes and arrangement and sometimes its
annotations; (vi) it cannot be believed that a Judge who makes and gives to a
colleague a photocopy of a law review article, in one of the smaller or less
available journals, which bears directly on a problem both Judges are then
considering in a case before them, is infringing the copyright; (vii) library
was not attempting to profit or gain financially by the photocopying; (viii)
the medical researchers who had asked the library for the photocopies and
the scientific researchers and practitioners who need the articles for personal
use in their scientific work and have no purpose to re-duplicate them for sale
or other general distribution; (ix) the copied articles were scientific studies
useful to the requesters in their work; (x) on both sides - library and
requester - scientific progress untainted by any commercial gain from the
reproduction was the hallmark of the whole enterprise of duplication ; (xi)
the act was to gain easier access to the material for study and research; (xii)
care had been taken not to have excessive copying from one issue or one
volume of the periodical; (xiii) the recipients were not using the library‘s
photocopying process to sell the copies or distribute them broadly; (xiv) the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 78 of 94
library was responding only to requests from its own personnel and the
entire photo-duplication system is strictly "in-house" - in the same way that
a court's library may supply a Judge of that court with a copy of a law
journal article or a reported decision; (xv) medical science would be
seriously hurt if such library photocopying were stopped; (xvi) without such
photocopying constituting infringement, the libraries could not be compelled
to take licence from the publisher; and, (xvii) photocopying falls within fair
use. It was accordingly concluded that there was no infringement of
copyright. It was further held that ―use is not the same as infringement and
use short of infringement is to be encouraged‖. This decision of the Court of
Claims was subsequently affirmed by the US Supreme Court in Williams &
Wilkins Company Vs. US 420 U.S. 376.
78. I may also mention another advancement. Today, nearly all students
of the defendant no.2 University would be carrying cell phones and most of
the cell phones have a camera inbuilt which enables a student to, instead of
taking notes from the books in the library, click photographs of each page of
the portions of the book required to be studied by him and to thereafter by
connecting the phone to the printer take print of the said photographs or to
read directly from the cell phone or by connecting the same to a larger
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 79 of 94
screen. The same would again qualify as fair use and which cannot be
stopped.
79. The German Federal Supreme Court in Re. the Supply of Photocopies
of Newspaper Articles by Public Library [2000] E.C.C. 237 held that in a
modern technologically highly developed nation like Germany, an extensive
fast functioning and economic information exchange was vital; that is why
the libraries were given the freedom to operate and the reproduction rights of
authors were restricted in favour of freedom of information; that it was
sufficient to escape liability for copyright infringement if the customer of the
library could claim the benefit of the exemption which allowed the copying
for personal use, of articles published in a periodical; whether or not the
library charges for its service is immaterial; there may be an act of
‗circulation‘ where copies are offered which had not yet been made at the
time of the ‗circulation‘ but not when copies are made; the same does not
constitute commercialisation of copies of protected works.
80. Copyright, specially in literary works, is thus not an inevitable, divine,
or natural right that confers on authors the absolute ownership of their
creations. It is designed rather to stimulate activity and progress in the arts
for the intellectual enrichment of the public. Copyright is intended to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 80 of 94
increase and not to impede the harvest of knowledge. It is intended to
motivate the creative activity of authors and inventors in order to benefit the
public. For this reason only, Section 14(a)(ii) as aforesaid, applies the
principle of ‗exhaustion‘ to literary works and which, this court in Warner
Bros. Entertainment Inc. Vs. Mr. Santosh V.G. MANU/DE/0406/2009 has
held, to be not applicable to copyright in an artistic work or in a sound
recording or in a cinematographic film. Once it is found that the doctrine of
exhaustion applies to literary work as the works with which we are
concerned are, it has but to be held that it is permissible for the defendant
No.2 University to on purchasing book(s) and stocking the same in its
library, issue the same to different students each day or even several times in
a day. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the said students once have so
got the books issued would not be entitled to, instead of laboriously copying
the contents of the book or taking notes therefrom, photocopy the relevant
pages thereof, so that they do not need the book again.
81. I thus conclude that the action of the defendant no.2 University of
making a master photocopy of the relevant portions (prescribed in syllabus)
of the books of the plaintiffs purchased by the defendant no.2 University and
kept in its library and making further photocopies out of the said master
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 81 of 94
copy and distributing the same to the students does not constitute
infringement of copyright in the said books under the Copyright Act.
82. The next question is, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University of supplying the master copy to the defendant no.1, granting
licence to the defendant no.1 to install photocopiers in the premises of the
defendant no.2 University, allowing the defendant no.1 to supply
photocopies made of the said master copy to the students, permitting the
defendant no.1 to charge therefor and also requiring the defendant no.1 to
photocopy up to 3000 pages per month free of cost for the defendant no.2
University and whether the action of the defendant no.1 of preparation of
such course packs and supplying the same to the students for charge,
constitutes ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) or would
tantamount to infringement by the defendant no.1 or the defendant no.2
University of the copyright of in the said books.
83. In my opinion, it would not.
84. What the defendant no.2 University is doing is not different from
what is being done in the Bar Association library in the premises of this
Court. With the advent of photocopying, the advocates of this Court,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 82 of 94
instead of carrying books from their residences / offices to this Court for
citing judgments therefrom during the course of arguments and instead of
giving in advance the list of such books to the Restorer of this Court and the
Restorer of this Court also taking out the court‘s copies of the same books
for the Judges to read, and all of which was cumbersome and time
consuming, started having the photocopies of the relevant judgments made
from the books in the Bar Association Library of this Court. Initially the
said photocopying was got done by having the book issued from the library
and carrying the same to the photocopier who had, for the convenience of
the advocates, been granted a licence to operate from the premises of this
Court. Subsequently, for expediency and to avoid the books being taken
out of the library, the Bar Association library itself allowed the
photocopier to install his machine within the library premises and any
advocate could get the photocopy done by having the relevant judgment
photocopied within the Bar Association library by paying the cost of
photocopy as is fixed by the Bar Association.
85. The defendant no.2 University also could have possibly devised the
same arrangement as has been followed in the Bar Association library of
this Court and allowed the defendant no.1 to install its photocopying
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 83 of 94
machine within the defendant no.2 University‘s library for the facility of the
students. However for whatsoever reason the respondent no.2 University
has deemed fit, it is continuing with the practice as was earlier prevalent in
this Court.
86. In my view, there is no difference in the two situations i.e. whether
the photocopying machine is installed within the library or is installed
outside the library. In my view it also does not make any difference whether
the respondent no.2 University itself purchases the photocopy machine and
/ or allows the students to photocopy themselves or employs a person for
doing photocopy. In this respect, I may again note that in our country, with
abundance of labour force, the acts such as of photocopying which are done
by those desirous thereof themselves in other countries are done by a person
employed therefor. In countries with not so much labour force,
photocopiers are found to have been installed in libraries for the benefit of
the patrons of the library to themselves photocopy whatsoever passages of
the publications in the library they are desirous of photocopying for their
personal use. Once such a action is held to be not offending any provisions
of the Copyright Act, merely because the photocopying is done not by the
person desirous thereof himself but with the assistance of another human
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 84 of 94
being, would not make the act offending. It matters not whether such
person is an employee of the defendant no.2 University or the defendant
no.2 University avails the services of a contractor. The position of the
defendant no.1 in the present case is found to be that of a contractor to
whom the defendant no.2 University has outsourced its work of providing
photocopying service for its students. For this reason, it matters not
whether the photocopying machine is allowed by the defendant no.2
University to be kept within the library or at some other place outside the
library.
87. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the defendant no.2 University
has permitted the defendant no.1 to or that the defendant no.1 is
photocopying the entire books, binding the same, offering or displaying the
same for sale to whosoever may be desirous of purchasing the same. The
case of the plaintiffs before us is only of preparation of course packs i.e.
compilations of photocopied portions of different books prescribed by the
defendant no.2 University as suggested reading in its syllabus. That, in my
view, by no stretch of imagination, can make the defendant no.1 as
competitor of the plaintiffs. Imparting of education by the defendant no.2
University is heavily subsidized with the students still being charged tuition
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 85 of 94
fee only of Rs.400 to 1,200/- per month. The students can never be
expected to buy all the books, different portions whereof are prescribed as
suggested reading and can never be said to be the potential customers of the
plaintiffs. If the facility of photocopying were to be not available, they
would instead of sitting in the comforts of their respective homes and
reading from the photocopies would be spending long hours in the library
and making notes thereof. When modern technology is available for
comfort, it would be unfair to say that the students should not avail thereof
and continue to study as in ancient era. No law can be interpreted so as to
result in any regression of the evolvement of the human being for the better.
88. Just like the cost to the respondent no.2 University of employing a
photocopier or a contractor for photocopying would have to be necessarily
built in the cost of photocopy, so also the cost incurred by the defendant no.1
in employing manpower and towards electricity would be built in cost of
photocopying. My enquiries reveal that the photocopier granted licence in
this Court premises is also presently charging 75 paise per page. Comparing
the same with the rate which the respondent no.2 University has permitted
the defendant no.1 to charge, does not show that the defendant no.2
University has permitted the defendant no.1 to function or that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 86 of 94
no.1 is functioning as a competitor to the plaintiffs. It was only if the
defendants no.1&2 were said to be charging for a reproduction of the book
of the plaintiffs at a price competing with the price fixed by the plaintiffs for
the books, could it have been said that the defendant no.1 is functioning
commercially.
89. All that is happening in the present case is that instead of the
defendant No.2 University issuing the book which may be sought after by a
large number of students, to each one of them individually for limited period
or limited hours and enabling each student to photocopy the passages or the
contents thereof required by him ―in the course of instruction‖ and thereby
exposing the book to damage, the defendant No.2 University itself is
supplying the said photocopies. It cannot be lost sight of that we are a
country with a bulging population and where the pressure on all public
resources and facilities is far beyond that in any other country or
jurisdiction. While it may be possible for a student in a class of say 10 or 20
students to have the book issued from the library for a month and to
laboriously take notes therefrom, the same is unworkable where the number
of students run into hundreds if not thousands. According to me, what is
permissible for a small number of students cannot be viewed differently,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 87 of 94
merely because the number of students is larger. Merely because instead of
say 10 or 20 copies being made by students individually or by the librarian
employed by the University, 100 or 1000 copies are being made, the same
would not convert, what was not an infringement into an infringement.
90. I thus conclude that the engagement as aforesaid by the defendant
No.2 University of defendant No.1 does not convert the action of defendant
No.2 University as held hereinabove to be not amounting to infringement of
copyright in books, to infringement.
91. I next take up the aspect of the international covenants.
92. Articles 9 and 10 of the Berne Convention supra to which reference
was made are as under:
“Article 9
Right of Reproduction:
1. Generally; 2. Possible exceptions; 3. Sound and visual
recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention
shall have the exclusive right of authorizing the reproduction of these
works, in any manner or form.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union
to permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 88 of 94
(3) Any sound or visual recording shall be considered as a
reproduction for the purposes of this Convention.
Article 10
Certain Free Uses of Works:
1. Quotations; 2. Illustrations for teaching; 3. Indication of source
and author
(1) It shall be permissible to make quotations from a work which has
already been lawfully made available to the public, provided that their
making is compatible with fair practice, and their extent does not exceed
that justified by the purpose, including quotations from newspaper
articles and periodicals in the form of press summaries.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union,
and for special agreements existing or to be concluded between
them, to permit the utilization, to the extent justified by the purpose,
of literary or artistic works by way of illustration in publications,
broadcasts or sound or visual recordings for teaching, provided
such utilization is compatible with fair practice.
(3) Where use is made of works in accordance with the preceding
paragraphs of this Article, mention shall be made of the source, and of
the name of the author if it appears thereon.‖
93. Clauses 9.6 to 9.13 of the Code to the Berne Convention published
by the World Intellectual Property Organization in relation to Article 9(2)
of the Berne Convention are as under:
“Article 9, paragraph (2)
Exceptions
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to
permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.6. This provision gives to member countries the power to cut down
this exclusive right of reproduction and permit works to be reproduced
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 89 of 94
"in certain special cases". But the freedom allowed them is not total. The
Convention adds two conditions in a formula, the drafting of which, in
Stockholm (1967), led to prolonged debate, and the interpretation of
which produces much difference of opinion. It consists of two phrases
which apply cumulatively: the reproduction must not conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and must not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.7. If the contemplated reproduction would be such as to conflict with
a normal exploitation of the work it is not permitted at all. Novels,
schoolbooks, etc., are normally exploited by being printed and sold to
the public. This Article does not permit member countries to allow this
e.g., under compulsory licences, even if payment is made to the
copyright owner.
9.8. If the first condition is met (the reproduction does not conflict with
the normal exploitation of the work) one must look and see whether the
second is satisfied. Note that it is not a question of prejudice or no: all
copying is damaging in some degree; a single photocopy may mean one
copy of the journal remaining unsold and, if the author had a share in the
proceeds of publication he lost it. But was this prejudice unreasonable?
Here, scarcely. It might be otherwise if a monograph, printed in limited
numbers, were copied by a large firm and the copies distributed in their
thousands to its correspondents throughout the world. Another example
is that of a lecturer who, to support his theme, photocopies a short article
from a specialist journal and reads it to his audience; clearly this
scarcely prejudices the circulation of the review. It would be different if
he had run off a large number of copies and handed them out, for this
might seriously cut in on its sales. In cases where there would be serious
loss of profit for the copyright owner, the law should provide him with
some compensation (a system of compulsory licensing with equitable
remuneration).
9.9. Most countries allow a few photocopies to be made without
payment especially for personal or scientific use, but expressions of this
sort leave a lot of latitude to legislators and the courts.
9.10. Laws, for example the Tunis Model Law, often allow the
reproduction of a work for "the user's personal and private use". True,
this expression is interpreted in different ways, but in principle it does
not cover any collective use and it assumes that the reproduction is not
done for profit. The usual example is that of the student who, for study
or research purposes, copies a text. Manuscript copies have little impact;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 90 of 94
but with the arrival of new copying techniques the situation changes. It
is a matter not only of photocopiers but also of tape-recorders.
9.11. It is a little more than child's play to make high quality recordings
of both sound and vision, either from discs or cassettes (re-recording) or
off the air (television as well as radio). The idea of a limitation to private
use becomes less effective when copies can be made privately in large
numbers. If practical considerations do not offer copyright owners and
their successors in title a chance to exercise their exclusive right of
reproduction, it has been suggested that a global compensation might be
provided for them, and that the money might be raised by imposing a
levy on the material (tape, etc.) on which the sounds and images are
fixed, as well as on the apparatus used for fixing. (A working group
meeting in Geneva in February 1977 examined the legal problems
arising from the use of videograms to make video-copies.)
9.12. Similar solutions (including the creation of collective
mechanisms) are suggested in the field of reprography, where the
problem is particularly acute because of the number of different
users: libraries, archives, documentation centres, public research
institutes whether established for profit or not, schools, government
departments, etc. Reprography certainly makes a large contribution
to the diffusion of knowledge; but it is no less certain that copying
on a large scale seriously damages the interests of the copyright
owners. These interests must therefore be reconciled with the needs
of users. It rests with each country to make appropriate measures
best adapted to its educational, cultural and social and economic
development (see the conclusions of the sub-committee on
reprographic reproduction which met in Washington in June 1975).
9.13. The legislator's task is not an easy one. This paragraph, with
its two conditions, provides him with certain guidelines.”
(emphasis added)
94. Article 13 of the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual
Property Rights is as under:
“Article 13
Limitations and Exceptions
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 91 of 94
Members shall confine limitations or exceptions to exclusive rights to
certain special cases which do not conflict with a normal exploitation of
the work and do not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
right holder.‖
95. It would thus be seen that under the Berne Convention also, the only
binding obligation on the privy countries is to in their respective
legislations i) not permit reproduction of the work so as to conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and so as to unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interest of the author; and, ii) to while permitting utilization of
the literary works including in publications for teaching ensure that such
utilization is to the extent justified by the purpose and compatible with fair
practice. Similarly, under the TRIPS Agreement also the member countries
have agreed to confine the exceptions to the copyright to the extent they do
not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the right holder.
96. India, under the international covenants aforesaid, though has the
freedom to legislate as to what extent utilization of copyrighted works for
teaching purpose is permitted but agreed to ensure that the same is to the
extent ―justified by the purpose‖ and does not ―unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate rights of the author‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 92 of 94
97. The international covenants aforesaid thus left it to the wisdom of the
legislators of the member / privy countries to decide what is ―justified for
the purpose‖ and what would ―unreasonably prejudice the legitimate
interest of the author‖. Our legislators, while carrying out the amendments
to the Copyright Act are deemed to have kept the said international
covenants in mind. Parliament / legislators have permitted reproduction of
any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of instructions. I have
already hereinabove, in accordance with the meaning which has been
assigned by the Courts to the words / phrase ―in the course of‖ since prior
to the use thereof in Section 52(1)(i) and in accordance with the meaning of
the word ―instruction‖, interpreted Section 52(1)(i). The legislators have
found reproduction of the copyrighted work in the course of instruction to
be justified for the purpose of teaching and to be not unreasonably
prejudicing the legitimate interest of the author. It is not for this Court to
impose its own wisdom as to what is justified or what is unreasonable, to
expand or restrict what the legislators have deemed fit. The legislature is
not found to have imposed any limitation on the extent of reproduction.
Once the legislature which under our Constitution and under the
international covenants aforesaid was entrusted to while making law in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 93 of 94
relation to copyright take a call on what is justified for the purpose of
teaching and what will unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
author has not imposed any such limitation, this Court cannot impose the
same.
98. In Smita Subhash Sawant Vs. Jagdeeshwari Jagdish Amin (2015)
12 SCC 169 it was held that Courts cannot read any words which are not
mentioned in the section. Recently also in Narayan Vs. Babasaheb (2016)
6 SCC 725 it was held that inconvenience and hardship to a person will not
be decisive factors while interpreting a provision and that when a bare
reading of the provision makes it very clear and gives it a meaning, it has to
be interpreted in the same sense as latin maxim dulo lex sed lex which
means law is hard but it is law and there cannot be any departure from
words of law.
99. In accordance with the aforesaid international covenants, the
legislators of some other member / privy countries in the context of their
respective countries have worded the exceptions differently and on an
interpretation of which legislation, the Courts of those countries have
adjudicated and which judgments have been cited by the counsels. I am
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 94 of 94
however of the opinion that the said judgments in the context of different legislations on the basis of perception by the legislators thereof of the purpose of teaching and unreasonable prejudice to the legitimate interest of
the author cannot form the bedrock for this Court to interpret the Copyright
Act of this country.
100. I am therefore not proceeding to discuss the said judgments. The reference hereinabove by me to some foreign judgments is only to demonstrate the diversity.
101. I therefore conclude the actions of the defendants to be not
amounting to infringement of copyright of the plaintiffs.
102. Once that is so, no trial is required in the suit.
103. The suit is accordingly dismissed. However no costs.
Decree sheet be prepared.
RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW, J.
SEPTEMBER 16, 2016
IN THE HIGH COURT OF DELHI AT NEW DELHI
Date of decision: 16th September, 2016.
CS(OS) 2439/2012, I.As. No. 14632/2012 (of the plaintiffs u/O 39
R-1&2 CPC), 430/2013 (of D-2 u/O 39 R-4 CPC) & 3455/2013 (of
D-3 u/O 39 R-4 CPC)
THE CHANCELLOR, MASTERS & SCHOLARS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD & ORS. ..... Plaintiffs
Through: Mr. Saikrishna Rajagopal with Mr.Sahil Sethi, Advs.
Versus
RAMESHWARI PHOTOCOPY SERVICES & ANR. …...Defendants
Through: Mr. Rajesh Yadav and Mr. Saurabh
Seth, Advs. for D-1.
Mr. Gopal Subramaniam, Sr. Adv.
with Mr. Saurabh Banerjee, Adv. for
D-2.
Mr. Rajat Kumar, Adv for D-3.
Mr. N.K. Kaul, Sr. Adv. with Ms.
Swathi Sukumar and Ms. Anu
Paarcha, Advs. for D-4.
CORAM:
HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW
1. The five plaintiffs, namely i) Oxford University Press, ii) Cambridge
University Press, United Kingdom (UK), iii) Cambridge University Press
India Pvt. Ltd., iv) Taylor & Francis Group, U.K. and, v) Taylor & Francis
Books India Pvt. Ltd., being the publishers, including of textbooks,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 2 of 94
instituted this suit for the relief of permanent injunction restraining the two
defendants namely Rameshwari Photocopy Service (carrying on business
from Delhi School of Economic (DSE), University of Delhi) and the
University of Delhi from infringing the copyright of the plaintiffs in their
publications by photocopying, reproduction and distribution of copies of
plaintiffs‘ publications on a large scale and circulating the same and by sale
of unauthorised compilations of substantial extracts from the plaintiffs‘
publications by compiling them into course packs / anthologies for sale.
2. The plaintiffs, in the plaint, have given particulars of at least four
course packs being so sold containing photocopies of portions of plaintiffs‘
publication varying from 6 to 65 pages. It is further the case of the plaintiffs
that the said course packs sold by the defendant No.1 are based on syllabi
issued by the defendant No.2 University for its students and that the faculty
teaching at the defendant No.2 University is directly encouraging and
recommending the students to purchase these course packs instead of
legitimate copies of plaintiffs‘ publications. It is yet further the case of the
plaintiffs that the libraries of the defendant No.2 University are issuing
books published by the plaintiffs stocked in the said libraries to the
defendant No.1 for photocopying to prepare the said course packs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 3 of 94
3. The suit along with IA No.14632/2012 under Order XXXIX Rules 1
& 2 of Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (CPC) for interim relief restraining
photocopying/reproducing copies of plaintiffs‘ publication and sale of
course packs came up before this Court first on 14th August, 2012 when
summons of the suit and notice of the application for interim relief were
issued and though no ex-parte ad-interim relief granted but a Commissioner
appointed to visit the premises of the defendant No.1 without prior notice
and to make an inventory of all the infringing and pirated copies of the
plaintiffs‘ publication found and to seize and seal the same.
4. The defendant No.1 has filed a written statement defending the suit
inter alia (a) disputing the copyright of the plaintiffs and contending that the
plaintiffs have not produced any document to establish their copyright; (b)
denying any act of infringement of copyright and alternatively pleading that
the activities carried on by it amount to fair use of the works within the
meaning of Sections 52(1)(a) & (h) of the Copyright Act, 1957, and pleading
(c) that it has been granted licence with respect to a small shop within the
campus of DSE to provide photocopy services to students and faculty at
nominal rate and as per the terms of licence, the defendant No.1 is required
to provide 3000 photocopies per month to DSE, an institute of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 4 of 94
University of Delhi, free of cost and to charge only the prescribed rate for
the photocopy service meted out to others; (d) that the defendant No.2
University recommends the syllabi for each academic year along with
suggested reading materials of a wide variety of authors and which material
is contained in different books of different publishers sold at a high price,
often beyond the reach of the students; (e) that the syllabi of the defendant
No.2 University does not recommend the entire publication but only certain
extracts from the same; (f) that the students would be reluctant to buy the
entire publication just for reading a particular chapter/extract therein and
cannot afford to buy 35 to 40 books, portions of which are prescribed in the
syllabi and / or suggested for reading; (g) that to ease the financial burden on
students, majority of the titles prescribed in the syllabi are housed in the
library of the defendant No.2 University which provides such expensive
books for reference of students; (h) however owing to only limited copies of
such books being available with the library, not enough to cater to the needs
of all the students, the library allows the students to obtain copies of such
books for their own reference and study; (i) that the services of the defendant
No.1 are availed by the students and faculty to photocopy the relevant
extracts from the books, articles and journals at the nominal / prescribed rate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 5 of 94
for use for educational purpose and reference only; (j) that in view of the
limited number of original books stored in the library, the faculty of DSE
has compiled various master copies of books, articles and journals, which
are then used for photocopying by the defendant No.1 in order to save the
original work from being damaged; (k) that such course packs are used by
teachers and students in the course of academic instructions and for research
purposes; (l) that in fact the Licence Deed executed between the defendant
No.2 University and the defendant No.1 expressly provides that master copy
of each article or chapter of a book for reading is to be provided by the
department concerned, so that the master copy could be given for xeroxing,
saving the original document; (m) that the defendant No.1 is xeroxing the
master copy at the instructions of and on the terms imposed by the defendant
No.2 University; (n) that the defendant No.1 is not commercially exploiting
the author‘s copyright but is giving copies to students at nominal rates of 40
paise per page to aid their education; (o) that even if the students were to
bring the original work to get the same photocopied, the defendant No.1
would charge the same rate; (p) that the defendant No.1 has acted in good
faith within the meaning of Section 76 of the Copyright Act.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 6 of 94
5. The defendant No.2 University has also contested the suit by filing a
written statement in which, besides the pleas in the written statement of the
defendant No.1, it is further pleaded (i) that world over Universities permit
students to copy limited pages from any work for use in research and for use
in the classroom by a student or teacher and this is recognised by Sections
52(1)(a) & (i) of the Copyright Act also; (ii) that individual teacher and
student may either read books prescribed in the syllabus and curriculum
offered by the defendant No.2 University in the library or borrow the books
and make photocopy of the relevant chapter and pages; this service of
copying certain pages for educational purpose is necessary because
purchasing individual books is expensive and several of the books are also
out of print or not available in India; (iii) that the facility of photocopying
limited portions of books for educational and research purposes could have
been provided within the library if the University had adequate space,
resources and manpower at its disposal; (iv) instead the defendant No.2
University has granted the facility of photocopying to defendant No.1
keeping the interest of the students in mind; (v) that Copyright Act is a piece
of welfare Legislation and the rights of authors and owners are to be
balanced with the competing interest of the society; (vi) that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 7 of 94
No.2 University is an instrumentality and / or agency of the state imparting
education to achieve the constitutional goals; (vii) that the plaintiffs have not
shown assignments made by authors and owners of copyright in favour of
the plaintiffs; (viii) that the suit is also barred by Section 52(1)(zb) excluding
from the purview of infringement any reproduction, adaptation, issuance of
copies to facilitate persons with disabilities to access such works for
educational purposes; (ix) that the only nexus of the defendant No.2
University with the defendant No.1 is of the University having permitted the
defendant No.1 to carry on photocopy operations from its premises; else, the
defendant No.2 University is nowhere photocopying for its own purpose nor
does anyone to whom books are issued by the library of the defendant No.2
University discloses the purpose of taking the said books; (x) that the
defendant No.2 University has never issued books to the defendant No.1 for
reproduction; (xi) that the defendant No.2 is not gaining anything out of
such reproduction; (xii) that the defendant No.2 University is in the process
of forming a Committee of Heads of all the constituent departments of DSE
with the mandate to explore the ways and means to ensure access to
educational material keeping in mind the interest of the students, including
of providing E-Books, online digital holdings, supporting open service
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 8 of 94
editions and such other measures as may be available to ensure wider access
of educational material for providing knowledge and information.
6. The Commissioner appointed by this Court reported (I) that the shop
of the defendant No.1 was having five photocopying machines and one
spiral binding machine; (II) photocopy of one of the books published by the
plaintiff Cambridge University Press in the form of loose sheets was found
besides the photocopy machine; (III) as many as 45 course packs containing
photocopied articles comprising of 1 to 22 copies of varying number of
pages of the books of the plaintiffs were found; (IV) 8 books were found
being photocopied cover to cover.
7. Vide order dated 26th September, 2012, the defendant No.2 University
was directed to examine the proposal of the counsel for the plaintiffs that the
defendant No.2 University obtains a licence from Reprographic Rights
Organisation for preparing course packs and to also inform this Court
whether any proposal for obtaining such licence was pending consideration.
Vide the same order, the defendant No.1 was also directed to maintain
proper accounts of sales and to file a fortnightly statement before this Court.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 9 of 94
8. Vide order dated 17th October, 2012, taking into consideration plea in
the written statement of the defendant No.2 University of having not
sanctioned photocopying by the defendant No.1 of the books and recording
the statement of the counsel for the defendant No.2 University that whatever
had happened was under a bona fide impression, the defendant No.1 was
restrained from making, selling course packs / re-producing the plaintiffs‘
publications or substantial portions thereof by compiling the same either in a
book form or in a course pack, till the final disposal of the application for
interim relief.
9. The defendant No.2 University preferred FAO(OS) No.567/2012
against the aforesaid ad-interim order dated 17th October, 2012 but which
was on 27th November, 2012 dismissed as withdrawn with liberty to the
defendant No.2 University to file an application clarifying its stand.
10. IA No.430/2013 has been filed by the defendant No.2 University
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
11. Association of Students for Equitable Access to Knowledge (ASEAK)
filed IA No.3454/2013 for impleadment in the present suit and which was
allowed vide order dated 1st March, 2013 and ASEAK impleaded as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 10 of 94
defendant No.3. Though FAO(OS) No.192/2013 was preferred by the
plaintiffs thereagainst but dismissed vide order dated 12th April, 2013 with
some clarification. The defendant No.3 has also filed IA No.3455/2013
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
12. Society for Promoting Educational Access and Knowledge (SPEAK)
filed IA No.5960/2013 for impleadment and which was also allowed on 12th
April, 2013 and SPEAK impleaded as defendant No.4.
13. The hearing of the applications under Order XXXIX Rules 1 & 2 of
the CPC and Order XXXIX Rule 4 CPC commenced on 25th April, 2013 and
concluded on 21st November, 2014, when judgment was reserved. However,
need to re-list the matter for hearing is not felt as copious notes were taken
at the time of hearing and written arguments have also been filed and
perused and the same keep the matter fresh.
14. It is the contention of the counsel for the plaintiffs (a) that the
defendant No.2 University has institutionalised infringement by prescribing
chapters from the publications of the plaintiffs as part of its curriculum /
syllabus and permitting photocopy of the said chapters and sale thereof as
course packs; (b) however the defendant No.2 University in its written
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 11 of 94
statement has dis-associated itself from the said activity; (c) that inspite
thereof, the licence of the defendant No.1 had been renewed; (d) that the
objective of the plaintiffs is not to stop the students from photocopying but
to stop the systematic photocopying of their publications; (e) that the course
packs being so sold by the defendant No.1 with the permission of the
defendant No.2 University contain no additional material except photocopies
from the publications of the plaintiffs; (f) that the profit motive is evident
from the rate of 40 / 50 paise per page, instead of the prevalent market rate
of 20 / 25 paise per page being charged; (g) that the defence pleaded of
Sections 52(1)(i) is not applicable as the reproduction of the works of the
plaintiffs is not by a teacher or pupil and not in the course of instruction; (h)
that on the contrary, the defendants, by selling photocopies of chapters from
the books of the plaintiffs in the form of compilation, are competing with the
plaintiffs; (i) attention was invited to the meaning of the word ‗publication‘
in Section 3 of the Act; (j) attention was invited to Section 52(1)(i) as it
stood prior to the amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 and it was
argued that if such reproduction of copyrighted works as is being carried out
by the defendants are to be covered by Section 52(1)(i) as it stands post
amendment, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (k) that the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 12 of 94
amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 of Section 52 was in accordance
with the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works
(Berne Convention) and Agreement on Trade-Related Aspect of Intellectual
Property Rights (TRIPS Agreement) and copies of which were handed over
and attention invited to Articles 9 & 10 of Berne Convention and Article 13
of TRIPS Agreement; (l) reference was made to the legislative debates in the
United Kingdom (U.K.) and it was argued that Sections 52(1)(h) & (i) have
to be interpreted in the light thereof; (m) that list of members of the Indian
Reprographic Rights Organization (IRRO), list of Reprographic
Organizations with whom IRRO has signed treaties and the licening modes
of IRRO and its Tariff scheme were handed over and it was informed that if
the defendant No.2 University were to take an IRRO licence, the cost to the
students would not be much more than is being already paid to the defendant
No.1; (n) that the publishers invest in publishing the books and if the
copyright of the publishers is not protected, it will sound a death knell for
the publication business; (o) that on further enquiry it was informed that the
cost per college would be Rs.12,000/- per year, if an IRRO licence were to
be taken; (p) that what the plaintiffs are wanting is only a paltry licence fee
and on obtaining such licence, the course packs can be made in terms of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 13 of 94
said licence; (q) that the IRRO licences would be subject to scrutiny of the
Copyright Board under Section 33A of the Act; (r) that unless the rights of
the plaintiffs are protected, educational publications would become an
unfeasible business; on further enquiry as to the licence fee that would be
required to be paid if an IRRO licence were to be taken, attention was drawn
to Rule 57(5) of the Copyright Rules, 2013; (s) that the actions of the
defendants are clearly in the teeth of Section 14(a)(i) & (ii) of the Copyright
Act and constitute infringement; (t) that Section 52 is akin to the law in U.K.
and unlike Section 107 of the United States (US) Laws defining ‗fair use‘
only briefly; (u) that India is bound by the Berne Convention for the
Protection of Literary and Artistic Works and TRIPS Agreement, unless
Section 52 is found to be providing to the contrary; (v) reliance was placed
on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. Vs. Super Cassette Industries Ltd.
(2008) 13 SCC 30 holding that to construe Section 31(1)(b) of the Act,
regard to the International Covenants and the laws operating in other
countries is necessary; (w) reference was made to Gramophone Company of
India Ltd. Vs. Birendra Bahadur Pandey (1984) 2 SCC 534 holding that
municipal law must respect rules of international law and that the comity of
nations requires that rules of international law may be accommodated in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 14 of 94
municipal law, even without express legislative sanction provided that they
do not run into conflict with other Acts of Parliament; (x) reliance was
placed on ―Collective Management of Copyright and Related Rights‖ edited
by Professor Daniel Gervais referring to the ―three steps test‖ to judge the
copyright status of private copying, adopted for the first time by the 1967
Stockholm Diplomatic Conference to revise the Berne Convention and
included in Article 9(2) of the Convention; (y) that the defendants on the one
hand are infringing copyright of the plaintiffs and on the other hand also
depriving the plaintiffs of the IRRO licence fee; (z) that once an efficient
mechanism is in place to deal with the situation as has arisen, the same
should be adopted; (za) that the only market of textbooks is in the field of
education and if it were to be held that textbooks can be copied in the field
of education, the publishers would not be able to sell the books and be
ultimately compelled to shut down the business of publication and sale of
text books; (zb) that Section 52(1)(g) prior to the amendment, and equivalent
to Section 52(1)(h) post amendment, used the words ―intended for the use of
educational institutions‖ and which words were dropped and substituted by
the words ―intended for instructional use‖; (zc) that to matters of copying as
is being done, Section 52(1)(i) is not applicable and only Section 52(1)(h) is
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 15 of 94
applicable and the copying has to be within the confines thereof; (zd) though
in the draft Amendment Act, the words used were ―copyright in a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its copying in the
course of preparation for instruction….‖ but the words ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖ were dropped in the final amendment act and
which is again indicative that the applicability of Section 52(1)(i) is confined
to reproduction ―in the course of instruction‖ and not ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖; (ze) that it matters not whether the author or the
publisher intended the book to be for instructional use—Section 52(1)(h)
uses the words ―published literary or dramatic works‖ irrespective of
whether they were published for instructional use or not; (zf) that there is a
difference in the meaning of the words ―in the course of instruction‖ used in
Section 52(1)(i) and ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zg) that the copying
and reproduction being done by the defendants is not ―in the course of
instruction‖ but ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zh) that if Section 52(1)(i)
were to be read as allowing the teacher to make copies for the purposes of
instruction, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (zi) reliance
was placed on Princeton University Press Vs. Michigan Document
Services Inc. 99 F.3d 1381 (6th Cir. 1996) also concerned with an action for
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 16 of 94
restraining the defendant from reproducing substantial segments of
copyrighted works of scholarship, binding the copies into course packs and
selling the course packs to the students for use in fulfillment of reading
assignments given by professors at University of Michigan and negativing
the defence of fair use doctrine; it was held that the fair use of copyright
work does not provide blanket immunity for multiple copies for classroom
use; (zj) that if such copying is allowed, there would be no market left for
the book(s); (zk) that the situation here is different from the judgment of the
Supreme Court of Canada in Province of Alberta vs. Canadian Copyright
Licensing Agency 2012 SCC 37 where the teacher was making short
passages from the books; here pages after pages have been photocopied; (zl)
attention was also invited to Basic Books Inc. Vs. Kinko’s Graphics
Corporation 758 F. Supp. 1522 also holding that copying of excerpts
without permission, compiling them into course pack and selling them to
college students amounted to infringement; (zm) that the defendant No.2
University also has a commercial interest inasmuch as in lieu of permitting
the defendant No.1 to so photocopy the books, it is entitled to free
photocopy of 3000 pages every month; (zn) it was demonstrated that the
extent of copying of the textbooks in a course pack ranges from 5% of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 17 of 94
contents of the book to as much as 33.25% of the contents of the book and it
was argued that the copying would thus qualify as substantial; (zo) attention
was invited to Hyde Park Residence Ltd. Vs. Yelland (2001) Chancery 143
laying down that relief cannot be denied to the plaintiffs on the basis of
‗public interest‘ where infringement of copyright has taken place because
copyright has been statutorily made a property right and which statute also
provides for exceptions in public interest and if the action does not fall with
in the exception, it is not open to otherwise deny relief in public interest;
(zp) that the judgment of this Court in The Chancellor, Masters & Scholars
of the University of Oxford Vs. Narendera Publishing House 185 (2011)
DLT 346 relating to ‗guide books‘ would have no application as the same
was concerned with transliteration and not copying as is being done in the
present case; (zq) that even otherwise, the matter cannot be left to public
interest in view of statutory provisions and if the same is permitted, every
judge would have his own view of public interest; (zr) that the matter has to
be looked at not with a short sight but with a long term impact as allowing
the photocopying as is going on to continue would adversely impact the
publishing industry resulting in stoppage of publication of textbooks, at the
cost of education and research; (zs) attention was invited to Syndicate of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 18 of 94
The Press of The University of Cambridge Vs. B.D. Bhandari 185 (2011)
DLT 346, holding that the defence of ‗fair use‘ as provided in Section
52(1)(h) is only available to the teacher and pupil to reproduce the literary
work in the course of instructions or examination paper setter to reproduce
any literary work as part of the questions or to the pupil to reproduce the
literary work as answers to such questions and further holding that the
publishers of commercial books were neither teachers nor students nor a
person giving or receiving instruction and that if the defence of fair use is
allowed to a publisher, then it would result in a situation where every
publisher, without permission from the owner of copyright, would reproduce
the ad verbatim literary text from the educational textbooks prescribed by
the University and for commercial gains and benefits and that too without
giving any royalty or payment to the right owners towards such a
reproduction and thereby discourage creativity of authors who put their skill,
labour, years of knowledge, expertise etc. into the educational books; (zt)
‗Nimmer on Copyright’, Vol. 4 opining that if in every school room or
library, by purchasing a single book demand of numerous are fulfilled
through photocopy or similar device, the market for educational material
would be almost completely obliterated was cited and the passage therein
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 19 of 94
titled ―The Analogy to Hand Copies‖ where the learned author has opined
that in evaluating the argument of library photocopy several factors must be
considered, was also cited; (zu) a copy of ‗Study of Copyright Piracy in
India‘ sponsored by Ministry of Human Development, Government of India
was handed over, also finding mass photocopying of books to be largely
prevalent in India and the Institutions turning a blind eye thereto and
recommending control thereof through a Copyright Clearance Centre and it
was stated that in pursuance thereto, the IRRO has now been established;
(zv) that the Commissioner appointed by this Court found that the books
borrowed from the University Library were being photocopied in the shop of
the defendant No.1; and (zw) lastly it was contended that grant of injunction
will encourage IRRO as well.
15. The senior counsel for defendant No.4, SPEAK argued (i) that the
course packs are a collection of material from the textbooks and carry an
independent user right and do not affect the need for books; (ii) that out of
52 authors whose books are cited by the plaintiffs, 33 have given their no
objection; (iii) that India is a developing country and very few are able to
afford the cost of education; (iv) that the ratio of the material which is
picked for use in the course pack vis-a-vis the entire book is miniscule; (v)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 20 of 94
that the course packs are not designed by the teachers; (vi) attention was
drawn to the Lok Sabha Debates of 22nd May, 2012 relating to the
Amendment w.e.f. 25th
June, 2012 to the Copyright Act, where it was stated
that if a student wants to do research in copyrighted material he cannot be
charged; if somebody wants to do research in copyrighted material, he
cannot be charged; if somebody wants to teach copyrighted works, he cannot
be charged; (vii) reliance was placed on Academy of General Education,
Manipal Vs. B. Malini Mallya (2009) 4 SCC 256, laying down that when a
fair dealing is made inter alia of a literary or dramatic work for the private
use including research and criticism or review, no infringement can be
claimed and that no injunction will be granted with respect to this as
mentioned in Section 52 of the Act; (viii) reliance was placed on Longman
Group Ltd. Vs. Carrington Technical Institute Board of Governor (1991) 2
NZLR 574 holding that in its ordinary meaning the words ―course of
instruction‖ would include anything in the process of instruction with the
process commencing at a time earlier than the time of instruction, at least for
a teacher, and ending at a time later, at least for a student and that so long as
the copying forms part of and arises out of the course of instruction, it would
normally be in the course of instruction; it encompasses preparation of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 21 of 94
material to be used in the course of instruction; (ix) that once reproduction
i.e. photocopy is expressly permitted under Section 52, no limitation should
be placed thereon; (x) that even in the judgment of the Supreme Court of
Canada in Province of Alberta supra in the compilation of judgments of the
plaintiffs, it was held that buying books for each student is not a realistic
alternative to teachers copying short excerpts for distribution to the students
as teachers merely facilitate wider access to the limited number of text books
by making copies available to all students who need them; purchasing a
greater number of original text book to distribute to students is
unreasonable; such copying does not compete with the market for text books
because if such copying did not take place, it was more likely that student
would simply go without the supplementary information as buying is not a
feasible option for them; (xi) that an extensive interpretation of the words
―in the course of instruction‖ in Section 52 (1) (i) has to be given; (xii) that
none of the students can be expected to purchase all the expensive text
books, different chapters whereof are prescribed as a reading material in the
curriculum/syllabus of the University; (xiii) that the larger public interest is
in denying the injunction claimed; (xiv) attention was invited to para 34 of
Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra with respect
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 22 of 94
to ‗fair use‘; (xv) that reference books as are subject matter of this suit are
used by many people other than students though text books have a narrower
audience; even as per the plaintiffs, the percentage of the contents of a book
photocopied in any of the course packs varied from 8% to 10% and
dominant relationship of the entire content of the copyright work exists and
the same has a negligible impact on market value; that even in the judgment
of the Supreme Court of Canada in CCH Canadian Ltd. Vs. Law Society of
Upper Canada 2004 SCC 13, it was held that the defendant did not
authorise copyright infringement by maintaining a photocopier available in
the Library and posting a warning notice that it would not be responsible for
any copies made in infringement of copyright and on this basis it was argued
that course packs containing prescribed reading material cannot amount to
commercial exploitation; (xvi) that there can be no general principle in this
regard and it has to be judged on a case to case basis as to whether there is
any commercial impact from the action impugned; (xvii) that the test to be
applied is, whether by the impugned action the book gets substituted; that if
it does not, then there cannot be any violation - reliance in this regard was
placed on the judgment dated 11th May, 2012 of United States District Court
for the Northern District of Georgia (Atlanta Division) in Cambridge
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 23 of 94
University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker holding that small parts averaging
around 10% of the whole copyrighted work did not substitute for the book
and the court is required to consider whether the conduct engaged in by the
defendant would result in a substantially adverse impact on the potential
market for the original and if a professor used an excerpt of 10% of the
copyrighted work and this was repeated by others many times, it would not
cause substantial damage to the market for the copyrighted work because
10% excerpt would not substitute for the original, no matter how many
copies were made; (xviii) that in Section 52(1)(i) restriction of 10% also
does not exist and the only criteria is of effect on marketability; (xix) that
no excerpt can be enough to replace a book; (xx) that the question has to be
judged qualitatively and not quantitatively; (xxi) that all these are matters of
trial and without which it will not be determined as to how much portion of
the book has been copied and what damage has been caused thereby and
hence no interim relief can be granted; (xxii) that the plaintiffs, to be entitled
to an interim relief, have to establish loss and which has not been done till
now; (xxiii) that this Court has to balance the competing interests of
copyright owners and students; (xxiv) that though Princeton University
Press supra has held that making of course packs as infringement in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 24 of 94
American context but what is applicable in Indian context is the dissenting
opinion in the judgment where it was held that the identity of the person
operating the photocopy machine is irrelevant as it makes no difference
whether a student makes his or her own copies or students were to resort to
commercial photocopying which is faster and more cost effective and that
the censuring incidental private sector profit reflects little of the essence of
copyright law; an example was given of a Professor‘s teaching assistant,
who at times must, on the Professor‘s behest, make copies of the
copyrighted text for supplying in the class and it was contended merely
taking such assistance by the Professor would not make what is permissible,
impermissible; (xxv) attention was invited to Para 22 of Province of Alberta
supra to contend that Section 52 recognises the rights of others and that the
Section 52 is not to be viewed/seen as a proviso or as an exception but as
codifying rights of users to copyrighted material and there is no need to
restrict the said rights; (xxvi) that the Supreme Court in M/s. Entertainment
Network (India) Ltd. supra held that the Copyright Act seeks to maintain a
balance between the interest of the owner of the copyright in protecting his
works on the one hand and the interest of the public to have access to the
works on the other and the two are competing rights between which a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 25 of 94
balance has to be stuck; (xxvii) that the Division Bench of this Court also in
para 105 of Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra
held that copyright law is premised on promotion of creativity through
sufficient protection on the one hand and the various exemptions and
doctrines therein, whether statutorily embedded or judicially innovated,
recognising the equally compelling need to promote creative activity and to
ensure that the privileges granted by the copyright do not stifle
dissemination of information on the other hand; (xxviii) that thus the rights
under Section 52 have to be widely interpreted; (xxix) that the course packs
contains a collection of wide ranging works; (xxx) that the Division Bench
in Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra had
prescribed a ‗four factor test‘ to be followed to determine fair use under
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxi) that the effect on the market cannot be the sole
criteria under Section 52(1)(i); (xxxii) that serious users of the books will
not rely on course packs and therefore no serious commercial interest is hit
and the miniscule commercial interest which is hit is within the permitted
rights; (xxxiii) that the proportion of the copyrighted work included in the
course packs is irrelevant as far as India is concerned; (xxxiv) that public
interest has been accepted as the fourth ingredient in the grant of interim
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 26 of 94
relief; (xxxv) that the defendant No.2 University is not required to go to
IRRO as it is exercising the rights recognised in Section 52 and only those
who are exploiting the copyright are required to go to IRRO; (xxxvi) that the
Indian law is different from the laws of other jurisdictions; (xxxvii) that the
majority of the Judges in Princeton University Press supra disagreed with
the dissenting judgment for the reason that the dissenting judgment would
have been correct if the statute was correct and that is how the statute is in
India; (xxxvii) that the actions of the defendants impugned would have been
within the ambit of Section 52(1)(a) but the Legislature deemed it relevant to
add Section 52(1)(i), though the ingredients thereof are within the ambit of
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxix) that a benevolent provision cannot be given a
restrictive interpretation; reference is made to Nasiruddin Vs. State
Transport Appellate Tribunal AIR 1976 SC 331 to contend that the mere
fact that the result of a statute may be unjust does not entitle a court to refuse
to give effect thereto; (xl) that the purchasing power of students in India is
much lower than students from other jurisdictions; (xli) that the price of the
foreign books varies with the exchange rate; (xlii) reliance was placed on
Kartar Singh Giani Vs. Ladha Singh AIR 1934 Lahore 777 followed in
Romesh Chowdhry Vs. Kh. Ali Mohamad Nowsheri AIR 1965 J&K 101
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 27 of 94
holding that under the guise of the copyright, a plaintiff cannot ask the Court
to close all the avenues of research and scholarship and all frontiers of
human knowledge; (xliii) attention was drawn to the article ―Exceptions and
Limitations in Indian Copyright Law for Education: An Assessment‖ by
Lawrence Liang published in 2010 in Volume 3, Issue 2 of The Law and
Development Review dispelling the common assumption that the cost of
books in India was low and reporting that the cost of books in proportion to
the average income in India was high; (xliv) that course packs have been
available in the University since the year 2001 and the plaintiffs, who as per
their claim are 200 years old Publishing Houses present in India for more
than 50 years have acquiesced in the same; (xlv) reliance was placed on M/s
Power Control Appliances Vs. Sumeet Machines Pvt. Ltd. (1994) 2 SCC
448 in support of the plea of acquiescence; (xlvi) that the plea in para 19 of
the plaint of the plaintiffs having learnt of the course packs, just prior to the
institution of the suit, is unbelievable; (xlvii) that the plaintiffs have been
vigilant about their rights and have otherwise been filing cases to prevent
infringement of their copyright and it is unbelievable they would not have
known of the course packs; (xlviii) that the course packs have become a vital
part for access to knowledge and the injury if any ultimately found to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 28 of 94
plaintiffs can be compensated with money; (xlix) reliance in this regard is
placed on Dalpat Kumar Vs. Prahlad Singh (1992) 1 SCC 719 holding that
the burden of proving that there exists a prima facie case and infraction
thereof and that the damage would be irreparable and the balance of
convenience is in favour of injunction is on the plaintiffs; (l) reliance is
placed on Helen C. Rebello Vs. Maharashtra State Road Transport
Corporation (1999) 1 SCC 90 laying down that whenever there are two
possible interpretations of a beneficial legislation then the one which
subserves the object of the legislation with benefit to the subject should be
accepted; (li) reliance was placed on ESPN Star Sports Vs. Global
Broadcast News Ltd. 2008(38) PTC 477 (Del) to contend that in the absence
of any imminent threat or danger of legal injury of the kind that damages or
a claim which money cannot compensate, no injunction can be granted; (lii)
that once it is found that the injury if any would be compensable, it matters
not whether the compensation would be recoverable or not; (liii) that Section
52(1)(h) is in the context of guide books which are published not by the
teachers but by others and it is for this reason only that a restriction on the
number of passages have been placed therein; on the contrary, Section
52(1)(i) is for teachers and pupil and in the context whereof no restriction
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 29 of 94
whatsoever has been deemed appropriate by the Legislature; reliance was
placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd Vs. Gopal Bhiva (1964) 3 SCR 709 to
contend that failure of the legislature to limit the scope of Section 52(1)(i)
cannot be deemed to be accidental omission; (liv) that the course packs are
not covered by Section 52(1)(h); (lv) reliance is placed on Ramniklal N.
Bhutta Vs. Maharashtra (1997) 1 SCC 134 laying down that even in a civil
suit, in granting of injunction or other similar order more particularly of an
interlocutory nature, the Courts have to weigh the public interest vis-Ã -vis
the private interest; (lvi) reliance in this regard is also placed on State of
Uttar Pradesh Vs. Ram Sukhi Devi AIR 2005 SC 284; (lvii) that in the
present case, the four factor test of the purpose being education, being nonbenefit
oriented, not-amounting to plagiarism and copying being only of the
prescribed part, are satisfied; (lviii) that without examining the nature and
character of each of the course packs, no relief can be granted.
16. The counsel for the defendant No.1 argued (a) that the actions of the
defendant No.1 impugned in this suit are licensed by the defendant No.2
University and the defendant No.1 has been acting strictly in accordance
therewith; (b) that the rate charged by the defendant No.1 of 40 paise per
page for photocopying is an inclusive charge / binding charge and there is no
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 30 of 94
commercial angle thereto; (c) that the plaint does not comply with the
provisions of Order IV Rule 1 of CPC; (d) that no resolution of the Board of
Directors of any of the plaintiffs companies authorising the institution of the
suit have been filed; (e) that the damages if any have to be awarded against
the defendant No.2 University only as the defendant No.1 has merely been
acting as the agent / licensee of the defendant No.2 University; (f) drew
attention to Articles 39(f) and 41 of the Constitution of India constituting
giving of opportunities and facilities to children to develop in a healthy
manner, protected from exploitation and right to education as Directive
Principles of State Policy; otherwise the counsel for the defendant No.1
adopted the arguments of the senior counsel for the defendant No.2
University.
17. The counsel for the defendant No.3 ASEAK adopted the arguments of
the other counsels.
18. The senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University argued (i) that
the question as has arisen has not arisen in the country till now; (ii) that the
question, though relating to copyright law, has to be judged in the light of
the right to access to knowledge; (iii) that the right to education finds
mention in the Constitution not only as a Fundamental Right but also as a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 31 of 94
Directive Principle of State Policy; (iv) that access to education is a
cherished constitutional value and includes within it access for students to
books in library and right to research and to use all materials available; (v)
that there is no dispute that a copyright would certainly subsist in the works
published by the plaintiffs but it is to be examined whether the said
copyright vests in the plaintiffs or not; (vi) that abstraction of work is not the
same as reproduction of work mentioned in Section 14(a)(i) defining
copyright, though reproduction would include reproduction by photocopy;
(vii) that a teacher cannot have a photocopying machine with him / her;
(viii) that education has always been a time honoured exemption to
copyright law; (ix) that the copyright law has always exempted reproduction
for the purpose of education, research and teaching assuming it to be an
intrinsic right of academicians; (x) that similarly copyrighted material can be
used by Judges and policy makers without infringing the copyright; (xi) that
what has statutorily been made to be not infringement of copyright cannot be
infringement of copyright; (xii) that for the interpretation of Section 52 it is
immaterial whether it is taken as an exception to infringement or creating
independent rights; (xiii) that photocopying in entirety of school books is
permitted but the need therefor does not arise because they are subsidised;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 32 of 94
(xiv) that it matters not whether the full book is photocopied or only a part
of the book is photocopied as long as the purpose remains educational; (xv)
that Section 52(1)(i) takes within its ambit reproduction of the entire work
because it is for non-commercial purposes; (xvi) that limitation of two
passages to the extent of reproduction permitted under Section 52(1)(h) is
for the reason that it is for commercial exploitation; (xvii) that there is a
difference between publication and reproduction; (xviii) that ‗publication‘
has been defined in Section 3 of the Act as making a work available to the
public by issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public; (xix)
that on the contrary, Section 2(x) defines ‗reprography‘ as making of copies
of a work, by photocopying or similar means; (xx) that for publication
within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act, the act has to be of making the
work available or communicating the work ―to the public‖; students are not
public; that the test to be applied under Section 52 is to be of intention; (xxi)
attention in this regard was invited to Articles 9 & 11(2) of the Berne
Convention relating to right of reproduction and leaving it to the legislation
in the countries to the Convention to determine the conditions under which
the rights mentioned in the preceding paragraphs may be exercised subject
to the same being not prejudicial to the moral right of the author to equitable
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 33 of 94
remuneration; the entire scheme of the Copyright Act was gone into in
Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra and it was held that all
provisions have to be read together and that profit is irrelevant to test
infringement; (xxii) however Sections 51 & 52 make profit an indice and the
Division Bench of this Court in paras 63 and 105 of Syndicate of The Press
of The University of Cambridge supra also mentioned commercial
exploitation; (xxiii) that the defendant No.2 University is not shying from
full responsibility for the actions; (xxiv) that students are integral part of the
University; (xxv) that thus anything done by the University, even if students
mak use thereof is one and the same act; (xxvi) that Section 52(1)(g), as it
stood prior to 2012 Amendment and which is equivalent of the present
Section 52(1)(h), used the words ‗publication‘ and ‗educational institution‘
and which included selling to public and not necessarily to students only;
(xxvii) that by the amendment, the word ‗educational institution‘ has been
deleted, lifting the limitation and now there is no limitation for educational
institutions as under old Section 52(1)(g); (xxviii) that thus whatever is for
education is not infringement; (xxix) that the plaintiffs also do not call the
defendant No.1 a publisher; (xxx) that a chart of the quantum of
reproduction in the various course packs was handed over to demonstrate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 34 of 94
that the percentage of the work copied from any textbook varies from 1.62%
to 30.09% with the average quantum of reproduction in the four course
packs of which details are given in the plaint varying from 7.3% to 19.5%;
(xxxi) that the course packs are given as advance reading material; (xxxii)
that the plaintiffs want Section 52(1)(i) to be read as Section 52(1)(a) when
the language of the two is materially different; (xxxxiii) that while in Section
52(1)(a) there is a test of fair dealing, there is no such test in Section
52(1)(i); (xxxiv) that repeated photocopying of the book by students
damages the books; (xxxv) that the books which are photocopied are not
textbooks but disseminate knowledge; (xxxvi) that grant of an injunction
would be against dissemination of knowledge; (xxxvii) that there is no
pleading by the plaintiffs of violation of Section 52(1)(i); (xxxviii) that the
defendant No.2 University is willing to give an undertaking to not indulge in
photocopying for commercial motive; (xxix) that publication is never
limited to a view; (xl) reliance is placed on Estate of Martin Luther King
JR. Inc. Vs. CBS Inc. 194 F.3d 1211 (11th Cir. 1999) where the United
States Court of Appeals Eleventh Circuit held publication occurs if tangible
copies of the work are distributed to the general public in such a manner as
allows the public to exercise dominion and control over the work and that in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 35 of 94
copyright law, performance of a speech does not constitute publication; (xli)
that the students cannot be burdened with societal / class right; (xlii)
attention was invited to Lawrence Liang‘s article supra; (xliii) attention was
invited to the article ―Exhausting Copyrights and Promoting Access to
Education: An Empirical Take‖ published in Volume 17 of July 2012
Edition of the Journal of Intellectual Property Rights, opining that the
purpose of copyright is greater access; (xliv) attention was invited to
Longman Group Ltd. supra where the High Court of Auckland held that the
words ―course of instruction‖ encompasses preparation of the material to be
used in the course of instruction and copying of the material to be used in
the course of instruction by a teacher before the delivery of the instruction
and that copying prior to a class is in the course of instruction provided it is
for the purpose of instruction; (xlv) that Section 107 of the United States
Copyright Act, 1976 is different and thus the judgment of the US Court of
Appeal, Sixth Circuit in Princeton University Press supra relied upon by the
plaintiffs is not applicable; (xlvi) that even otherwise applying the four
factor test, there is no infringement; (xlvii) that though Universities were
part of reprographic society in Canada but have broken off their ties
therefrom; (xlviii) that the TRIPS Agreement also accepts exemptions to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 36 of 94
copyright; (xlix) that no premium can be put on knowledge; (l) that the
tuition fee in the defendant No.2 University is subsidised and at interim
stage there should be no injunction; (li) that education was never meant to be
exploitative; (lii) that in all jurisdictions education is treated separately and
has a special status; that Article 26 of the Declaration of Human Rights also
provides for a right to education; (liii) that no legitimate rights of any of the
publishers have been infringed; (liv) that though the defendant No.2
University had nothing to do with the impugned acts but is taking up the
matter in the interest of the students; (lv) that the test of fairness is not
quantitative but qualitative; (lvi) that the defendant No.2 University is
willing to give or distribute the course packs only to students with Identity
Card, not to allow profit of more than 2 paise per page to defendant No.1;
(lvii) that if the University were to employ its own staff for photocopying,
the cost would be much more; (lviii) that the knowledge seeker has to be on
a different pedestal; (lix) that there are no textbooks in post-graduation and
the students have to study from different suggested reading materials; (lx)
that the prayers in the suit are vague; (lxi) that though IRRO provides a viamedia
but its prescribed agreement is very narrow; (lxii) that IRRO has filed
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 37 of 94
a writ petition challenging the constitutionality of Section 33A requiring it to
publish a tariff scheme.
19. Though the counsel for the defendant No.3 had earlier adopted the
arguments of the other counsels but subsequently contended (A) that
instruction begins when the academic session commences; dictionary
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ and different provisions of the Copyright
Act where the said word has been used were cited; (B) that once any part of
any copyrighted work is included in the syllabus of the University, Section
52(1)(i) applies; (C) that Section 2(n) defines ‗lecture‘ as including
addresses, speeches and sermons; (D) that had the intention of the
Legislature been to confine Section 52(1)(i) to lectures as is the case of the
plaintiffs, the word ‗lecture‘ would have been used and not the word
‗instruction‘; (E) that Section 52(1)(i) is not limited to classroom education;
(F) reliance was placed on para 26 of Nasiruddin supra to contend that plain
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ is to be adopted and which is wide; (F)
reliance in this regard was also placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd. supra; (G)
that Princeton University Press supra was a case of a commercial
photocopy shop outside the University; (H) that the defendant No.1 is
reproducing and not publishing; (I) that if University itself is entitled to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 38 of 94
make the course packs, the fact that it is doing through an agent should not
make a difference; (J) that there is no fear of publishing industry collapsing
as is canvassed by the counsel for the plaintiffs; (K) that a short note on the
growth of Indian Publishing Industry is included in the compilation handed
over.
20. The counsel for the plaintiffs in rejoinder argued (I) that the course
packs are sold like text books; (II) that the objective of this litigation is not
to compel the buying of books but to compel the defendant No.2 University
to enter into a licencing agreement with IRRO which is now fully functional;
(III) that IRRO is the only Society registered under Section 33 of the Act;
(IV) that earlier IRRO permitted only 20 copies to be made but now permits
15% of the copyrighted work to be copied; (V) that if the defendant No.2
University feels that 15% is less, it can challenge the same before the
Copyright Board and the Copyright Board is now empowered to give
interim orders also; (VI) that the argument of public interest is a myopic
argument; (VII) that if injunction would be refused there would be no
incentive for new literary work; (VIII) that even if the academicians
continue to write for themselves, the publishers would not be willing to
publish; (IX) that Section 52 sets out the public interest policy and the policy
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 39 of 94
having been statutorily laid down, there could be no public interest outside
Section 52; (X) that copyright would become useless if the entire work were
allowed to be copied under Section 52(1)(i); (XI) that the judgment in
Cambridge University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker supra relied upon by the
defendants was reversed in appeal and in any case concerned digital copy
and not paper course packs; (XII) that if Section 52(1)(i) were to be as wide
as contended by the defendants, there would have been no need for Section
52(1)(zb).
21. I have considered the aforesaid contentions, judgments and other
material cited and gone through the written arguments.
22. Though the defendants in their written statements have disputed the
copyright claimed by the plaintiffs but I am of the view that now that the
senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University has given up the stand
taken in the written statement and has stated that the defendant No.2
University takes full responsibility for the making of the course packs, the
question, whether the copyright therein vests in the plaintiffs or in some
other person, is of no relevance as the defendant No.2 University, as State
within the meaning of Article 12 of the Constitution of India, cannot be seen
as violating the law by infringing the copyright, whether it vests in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 40 of 94
plaintiffs or in some other person. The only question to be adjudicated thus
is, whether the making of course-packs as the defendant No.2 University is
making, amounts to infringement of copyright. The said question, according
to me, is a question of law and requires no trial. As would be evident from
above, we have before us the range of percentage of the contents from each
book being photocopied and included in the course pack. No evidence to
that effect is required. If the actions of the defendant No.2 University, on an
interpretation of law, are held to be infringement, a decree for permanent
injunction has to follow. Conversely if the actions of defendant No.2
University are not found to be amounting to infringement of copyright, the
suit fails. Of course if it is held that what the defendant no.2 University is
doing is infringement of copyright and the author or publisher of a particular
work has granted permission to the defendant no.2 University to make
copies thereof, as the defendant no.2 University claims, the defendant no.2
University would be entitled to do so.
23. Though at one point of time during the hearing it appeared that a
direction to the defendant No.2 University to approach IRRO, a Copyright
Society within the meaning of Section 33 of the Copyright Act, offered a
solution to the issue as has arisen but on further consideration I tend to agree
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 41 of 94
with the senior counsels for the defendant No.2 University and defendant
No.4 SPEAK that the question of issuing any such direction would arise
only upon finding that what the defendant No.2 University is doing is not
covered by Section 52 of the Act and which would make it an infringement
of the copyright and to avoid which it can go before IRRO.
24. To be able to gauge the full import of Section 52 of the Copyright
Act, I have examined the provisions of the said law from the beginning of
the statute.
25. The Copyright Act was enacted ―to amend and consolidate‖ the law
relating to copyright. Copyright forms part of the bouquet of intellectual
property rights and I have wondered whether copyright is also a natural right
or a common law right which vests in the author or composer or producer of
the work and thus whether in the absence of anything to the contrary
contained in the Copyright Act, the attributes of ownership, as with respect
to other forms of property, would enure to copyright also. Mention may be
made of K.T. Plantation Pvt. Ltd. Vs. State of Karnataka (2011) 9 SCC 1
where a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court held that Article 300A of
the Constitution proclaims that no person can be deprived of his property
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 42 of 94
save by authority of law, meaning thereby that a person cannot be deprived
of his property merely by an executive fiat, without any specific legal
authority or without any support of law made by a competent legislature and
that the expression 'property' in Article 300A is not confined to land alone
but also includes intangibles like copyright and other intellectual property
and embraces every possible interest recognised by law.
26. Section 13 of the Act defines the works in which copyright subsists
but makes the same subject to the provisions of that Section as well as other
provisions of the Act. The same leads me to form an opinion that copyright,
though may subsist under the natural law in any work, has been made
subject to the statute and if the statute limits the works in which copyright
subsists, there can be no natural copyright therein.
27. Section 14 of the Act gives the meaning of copyright as the exclusive
right, again ―subject to the provisions‖ of the Act, to do or authorize the
doing of the acts listed therein in respect of the work in which the copyright
subsists. The same is again indicative of the author, composer or producer
having only such rights which are prescribed thereunder and that too subject
to the other provisions of the Act. In relation to literary works, with which
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 43 of 94
we are concerned, one such right is the right to reproduce the work or any
substantial part thereof. However if any other provision of the Act is to
provide otherwise, the same will cease to be the copyright. Similarly,
Section 2(m) defines ―infringing copy‖ as meaning in relation to literary
works, a reproduction thereof, if made in contravention of the Act, meaning,
if any provision of the Act permits any person to reproduce any work or
substantial part thereof, such reproduction will not be infringing copy.
28. The position becomes unequivocally clear from Section 16 which
provides that no person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in
any work otherwise than under and in accordance with the provisions of the
Copyright Act. The same unequivocally prescribes that there is no copyright
except as prescribed in the Act, converting copyright from a natural or
common law right to a statutory right.
29. Section 51 prescribes that copyright is infringed inter alia when any
person does anything exclusive right to do which has been conferred by the
Act on the owner of copyright. It follows, if there is no exclusive right,
there is no infringement. Section 52 lists the acts which do not constitute
infringement. Thus, even if exclusive right to do something constitutes
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 44 of 94
copyright, if it finds mention in Section 52, doing thereof will still not
constitute infringement and the outcome thereof will not be infringing copy
within the meaning of Section 2(m). Section 55 also, entitles the owner of
copyright to remedies by way of injunction, damages, accounts or otherwise
as are conferred by law for infringement of a right, only when copyright is
infringed and except as otherwise provided by the Copyright Act. Thus
unless there is infringement of copyright within the meaning of the Act,
owner of copyright is not entitled to sue.
30. A Division Bench of this Court in Time Warner Entertainment
Company, L.P. Vs. RPG Netcom (2007) 140 DLT 758 held that copyright
cannot be claimed and suit for infringement of copyright cannot be
maintained de-hors the Copyright Act and that the Common law rights to
copyright were abrogated, earlier by Section 31 of the Copyright Act, 1911.
It was held that a person is entitled to copyright only under the provisions of
the Copyright Act and any other statutory enactment in force. Supreme
Court also, in Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra held that copyright
unlike trademark is a right created under the Act and that when a author
claims a copyright, the right has to be determined with reference to the
provisions of the Act. Recently, in Krishika Lulla Vs. Shyam Vithalrao
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 45 of 94
Devkatta (2016) 2 SCC 521, copyright was held to be a statutory right
requiring statutory conditions to be satisfied.
31. Copyright as a natural or common law right has thus been taken away
by the Copyright Act.
32. I conclude, there can be no copyright in any author, composer or
producer save as provided under the Copyright Act. Axiomatically if
follows, unless the action of defendants No 1 and 2 amounts to infringement
of copyright within the meaning of the Copyright Act, the plaintiffs or any
other person in whom copyright vests cannot sue for infringement or
damages or accounts, as have been claimed in the plaint.
33. I have next wondered, whether making of copies by the defendant
no.2 University (for the time being I am not entering into the controversy
whether making of copies by the defendant no.1 under the arrangement as
pleaded with the defendant no.2 University makes any difference) of the
books purchased by the defendant no.2 University and kept in its library and
distributing the said copies to its students (I am again at this moment not
entering into the controversy whether the charging by the defendant no.2
University makes any difference) amounts to defendant no.2 University
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 46 of 94
doing any of the acts which vests exclusively in the owner of the copyright
in the said books and to infringement of copyright.
34. It is not in dispute that the works in question fall in the category of
original literary work. Section 14(a)(i) and (ii), in respect of such works,
vests the exclusive right ―to reproduce the work in any material form
including the storing of it in any medium by electronic means‖ and the right
―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in
circulation‖ in the owner of the copyright. I have wondered, whether ―to
reproduce the work‖ would include making photocopies thereof as the
defendant No.2 University is doing. The word ―reproduce‖ has not been
defined in Section 2 of the Act though i) Section 2 (hh) defines ―duplicating
equipment‖ as any mechanical contrivance or device used or intended to be
used for making copies of any work; ii) Section 2(s) defines ―photograph‖
as including photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process
analogous to photography; and, iii) Section 2(x) defines ―reprography‖ as
making copies of a work by photo-copying or similar means. On the basis
thereof, I conclude that the words in Section 14(a)(i) ―to reproduce the
work‖ would include making photocopy of the work in contravention of the
provisions of the Act. I have in Continental Telepower Industries Ltd. Vs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 47 of 94
Union of India MANU/DE/1691/2009 held that a photocopy is certainly a
copy. Long back, in British Oxygen Company Ltd. Vs. Liquid Air Ltd.
1925 Ch. 383 also it was held that making photographic copy of literary
work is reproduction thereof. I thus conclude that the right to make
photocopies is the exclusive right of the author or composer of the literary
work and a copyright within the meaning of Section 14. Axiomatically, the
making of photocopies by the defendant No.2 University will constitute
infringement of copyright within the meaning of Section 51 and the
photocopies so made constitute infringing copy within the meaning of
Section 2(m) unless such act is listed under Section 52 as an act not
constituting infringement.
35. It is noteworthy that Section 14(a)(i) constitutes right to reproduce
literary work per se as copyright and Section 51(a)(i) constitutes such
reproduction per se as infringement of copyright and Section 2(m)
constitutes the copy so reproduced as infringing copy. Infringement is
complete on reproduction of the work. To constitute infringement, it is not
necessary that the person who has so reproduced the work, should put it to
any use or should distribute or sell the same to others. However Section
14(a)(ii) also vests the exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 48 of 94
public not being copies already in circulation, in the owner of the copyright
and constitutes the same as copy right. Thus the action of issuing copies of
the work to public would also constitute infringement of copyright under
Section 51. Neither Section 14(a)(ii) nor Section 51(a)(i) require such
issuance of copies to be for consideration or to make profit. Issuance of
copies even if without any charge thus constitutes infringement of copyright.
The Explanation to Section 14 however provides that for the purpose of that
Section, ―a copy which has been sold once shall be deemed to be a copy
already in circulation‖. Thus, the books in which the plaintiffs claim
copyright, purchased by the defendant no.2 University, as per the said
Explanation, are deemed to be a copy already in circulation within the
meaning of Section 14(a)(ii) and the exclusive right to issue the same to the
public does not vest in the owner of the copyright and does not constitute
copyright and the defendant no.2 University would be entitled to issue the
said books to the public. This is the principle of ‗exhaustion‘ that perhaps is
the genesis of libraries, not only of Universities and other educational
institutions but run and operated otherwise and commercially also, and of
the business of resale of books.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 49 of 94
36. I must record that the thought has indeed crossed my mind, whether
the words ―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already
in circulation‖ used in Section 14(a)(ii) entitles the purchaser of a copy of
copyrighted work and which copy as per Explanation to Section 14 is a copy
already in circulation, to make more copies of the said work for issuance
thereof to the public as the defendant No.2 University is doing but have
concluded that the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ cannot be
read/interpreted as ―to make copies of the work‖ and which under Section
14(a)(i) is the exclusive right of the author and composer and that the
purport of Section 14(a)(ii) is only to not vest in the owner of copyright any
right to further issue to public a copy which he has already once issued. If
the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ were to be read also as ―making
copies of the work‖, the same would tantamount to the owner of copyright
after having once sold a copy thereof, being left with no right to restrain the
person who has purchased the copy from making further copies thereof and
selling the same.
37. The defendant No.2 University thus, though entitled to issue the
books, published by the plaintiffs and purchased by it and kept by the
defendant No.2 University in its library, to whosoever is entitled to issuance
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 50 of 94
of the said books from the library, per Section 14(a)(i) and Section 51(a)(i)
would not be entitled to make photocopies of substantial part of the said
book for distribution to the students and if does the same, would be
committing infringement of the copyright therein.
38. Section 51 however besides vide clause (a)(i) thereof constituting the
doing of acts exclusive right to do which under Section 14 vests with the
owner of the copyright, an infringement, vide clause(a)(ii) and (b) thereof
also constitutes, permitting any place to be used for communication of the
work to the public where such communication constitutes infringement of
copyright and sale/hire or otherwise dealing in infringing copies of the work,
as infringement of copyright; however for the said actions to constitute
infringement, the same have to be shown to be for profit or by way of trade.
What emerges therefore is that while doing of something exclusive right to
do which vests in the owner of the copyright constitutes infringement of
copyright irrespective of whether there is any commercial element therein or
not, facilitating infringement and dealing in infringing copies constitutes
infringement only if done with commercial element.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 51 of 94
39. That takes me to Section 52 which forms the pivot of the rival
contentions. Section 52 lists acts, which even if infringement per Section 51
read with Section 14, have been statutorily declared to be not constituting
infringement of copyright. But for Section 52 the acts listed thereunder
would have constituted infringement of copyright.
40. Before proceeding to deal with the acts listed under Section 52 and on
which arguments were addressed, I will take up first the question whether
interpretation of Section 52 is to be by applying the rules of interpretation as
applicable to a proviso or an exception, to Section 51.
41. Having considered the provisions of (i) Section 2(m) constituting
reproduction of literary work as an infringing copy only if such reproduction
or copy is made in contravention of provisions of the Act; (ii) Section 14
making the exclusive rights which flow from ownership of copyright subject
to the provisions of the Act; (iii) Section 16 making ownership of copyright
statutory; and, (iv) Section 51(a)(i) which by reference to Section 14,
incorporates therein the condition of ―subject to provisions of this Act‖, I am
of the view that a) the legislature having abrogated the natural or common
law rights of authors and composers; and b) and having statutorily enacted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 52 of 94
what is copyright; and c) having made what is copyright also subject to other
provisions of the Act; and d) having in successive provisions of the Statute
prescribed ―when copyright infringed‖ and ―certain acts not to be
infringement of copyright‖; and e) having vested the right to civil remedies
only to situations when copyright is infringed, the rules of interpretation of
Statutes as applicable to Proviso and Exception cannot be applied to Section
52 of the Copyright Act. Once the acts listed in Section 52 are declared as
not constituting infringement of copyright and the reproduction of work
resulting from such acts as not constituting infringing copy, it follows that
the exclusive right to do the acts mentioned in Section 52 has not been
included by the legislature in the definition in Section 14; of copyright, once
that is so, the doing of such act cannot be infringement under Section 51 and
the question of taking the same out by way of proviso or exception does not
arise. Supreme Court, in Nand Kishore Mehra Vs. Sushil Mehra (1995) 4
SCC 572, dealing with Sections 3(1) and 3(3) of the Benami Transactions
(Prohibition) Act, 1988 which prohibits a person from entering into any
benami transaction, Section 3(2) which permits a person to enter into a
benami transaction of purchase of property in the name of his wife or
unmarried daughter and Section 4 of the said Act which prohibits a person
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 53 of 94
from enforcing rights in a property held benami, held that to hold that a
person who is permitted to purchase a property benami in the name of his
wife or unmarried daughter cannot enforce his rights in the property would
amount to holding that the Statute which allows creation of rights by a
benami transaction also prohibits enforcement of such rights, a contradiction
which can never be attributed to a Statute. Similarly here, to hold that inspite
of the legislature having declared the actions listed in Section 52 to be not
amounting to infringement, the same have to be viewed putting on the
blinkers of being infringement would amount to holding that the Copyright
Act which allows actions listed in Section 52 to be done without the same
constituting infringement and consequences thereof not constituting
infrining copy, cannot be done to the extent permitted by the language of
Section 52. I thus agree with the contention of the senior counsel for the
defendant no.2 University that the rights of persons mentioned in Section 52
are to be interpreted following the same rules as the rights of a copyright
owner and are not to be read narrowly or strictly or so as not to reduce the
ambit of Section 51, as is the rule of interpretation of statutes in relation to
provisos or exceptions. Thus, Sections 14 and 51 on the one hand and
Section 52 on the other hand are to be read as any two provisions of a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 54 of 94
statute. Reliance by defendants on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd.
supra in this respect is apposite. It was held that the Copyright Act seeks to
maintain a balance between the interest of the owner of copyright in
protecting his works on the one hand and interest of the public to have
access to the works, on the other.
42. The next question to be considered is whether the actions of the
defendant no.2 University are to be tested on the anvil of Clauses (h),(i),(j)
of Section 52(1) which deal with acts in relation to education or also on the
anvil of Clause (a) of Section 52(1) which deals with an acts for purposes of
private or personal use, criticism or review or reporting of current events, if
in fair dealing with the work.
43. The various clauses under Section 52(1) deal with different factual
situations. I am of the view that once the legislature has in Clauses (h), (i),
(j) under Section 52(1) provided specifically for the field of
education/instruction, the scope thereof cannot be expanded or restricted by
applying the parameters of the omnibus or general Clause (a). It is a well
known rule of construction that general provisions yield to special
provisions. Supreme Court in J.K. Cotton Spinning & Weaving Mills Co.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 55 of 94
Ltd. Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh AIR 1961 SC 1170 held that this rule has
not been arbitrarily made by lawyers and judges but springs from common
understanding of men and women that when the same person gives two
directions, one covering a large number of matters in general and another to
only some of them, his intention is that these latter directions should prevail
as regards these while as regards all the rest the earlier direction should have
effect. This rule was recently reiterated in Commercial Tax Officer Vs.
Binani Cements Ltd. (2014) 8 SCC 319. I thus hold Section 52(1)(a) to be
having no applicability to the impugned action. Thus the extent of Section
52(1)(h), (i), (j) or whichever one is found applicable to specific situation
with which we are concerned, cannot be widened or restricted by applying
the parameters of Section 52(1)(a).
44. Section 52(1)(h) does not constitute as infringement the publication in
a collection, mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter, bona fide
intended for instructional use, of short passages from copyrighted work
provided that not more than two such passages from the copyrighted work
are so included.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 56 of 94
45. However for Section 52(1)(h) to apply, there has to be firstly a
―publication‖ and secondly ―mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter‖.
Though the course packs with which we are concerned in this suit may
qualify as a collection within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) but the said
collection according to the plaintiffs also is entirely of copyrighted matter.
For Section 52(1)(h) to apply the said collection has to be mainly of noncopyrighted
matter. For this reason alone, in my opinion, the question of
applicability of Section 52(1)(h) to the subject factual situation does not
arise.
46. I have also wondered, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University impugned in the present suit i.e. of making photocopies of
different copyrighted works and supplying the said photocopies to the
students amounts to ―publication‖ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h).
47. The meaning of ―publication‖ given in Section 3 of the Copyright Act
for the purposes of the said Act is, making a work available to the public by
issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public. Significantly
Section 3 is not qualified with the words ―except where the context
otherwise requires‖. On first impression, making of copies of copyrighted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 57 of 94
work and making the same available to the students would amount to
publication within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act. Though the senior
counsel for the defendant no.2 University has argued that the students cannot
be construed as ―public‖ but neither has any reason therefor been cited nor
am I able to find any. In my opinion students would not cease to be ―public‖.
48. However strangely enough Section 14 of the Act while prescribing the
meaning of copyright as the exclusive right to do the acts which are listed
thereunder does not use the word ―publication‖, though in relation to literary
works, Clause (a)(ii) thereunder vests in the owner of the copyright
exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the public and which according
to me would fall within ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 3 of the
Act. The same leads me to infer that the word ―publication‖ in Section 3
refers to an act of preparation and issuing of a book, journal or piece of
music for public sale as the plaintiffs are doing and does not refer to the act
of making photocopies of a already published work and issuing the same.
The meaning ascribed in Section 3 to ‗publication‘ becomes clear on reading
thereof with Section 4 titled ―When work not deemed to be published or
performed in public‖ and Section 5 titled ―When work deemed to be first
published in India‖ and is found to be in the context of being made available
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 58 of 94
to the public for the first time. When photocopies of an already published
work are made, the same does not amount to making the work available to
the public for the first time. Even otherwise it is a settled principle of
interpretation that the definition even if given in a Statute to any word may
not apply to the word used in another provision of the Statute if the context
does not so permit. Supreme Court in Commissioner of Sales Tax Vs.
Union Medical Agency (1981) 1 SCC 51 held that it is well settled principle
that when a word or phrase has been defined in the interpretation clause,
prima facie that definition governs whenever that word or phrase is used in
the body of the statute; but where the context makes the definition clause
inapplicable, a defined word when used in the body of the statute may have
to be given a meaning different from that contained in the interpretation
clause; all definitions given in an interpretation clause are therefore
normally enacted subject to the usual qualification -"unless there is
anything repugnant in the subject matter or context", or "unless the
context otherwise requires"; even in the absence of an express qualification
to that effect, such a qualification is always implied.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 59 of 94
49. Once Section 52(1)(h) is held to be not applicable, the contentions of
the counsel for the plaintiffs, of the actions of the defendant no.2 University
impugned in this suit constituting infringement owing to photocopying by
the defendant no.2 University being of more than two short passages of each
of the copyrighted work, also falls.
50. It is nobody‘s argument that Section 52(1)(j), though also pertaining
to education and making performance, in the course of activities of an
educational institution, of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students of the institution, if the audience is limited to such staff and
students, the parents / guardians of students and persons connected with
activities of institution as not constituting infringement of copyright applies
to the factual situation subject matter of adjudication.
51. The adjudication thus has to be only on the anvil of Section 52(1)(i)
which constitutes, the reproduction of any work i) by a teacher or a pupil in
the course of instruction; or ii) as part of the questions to be answered in an
exam; or ii) in answers to such questions, not to be infringement of
copyright .
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 60 of 94
52. The act of making of photocopies by the defendant no.2 University, as
I have held hereinabove, is reproduction of copyrighted work by the
defendant no.2 University.
53. However for the action of reproduction of such work by the defendant
no.2 University to, under Section 52(1)(i), not constitute infringement of
copyright in the said works, the same has to be ―by a teacher or a pupil in the
course of instruction‖.
54. Though not addressed by either counsel but I have also considered
whether the defendant no.2 University which is reproducing the work by
making photocopies thereof would fall within the meaning of the word
―teacher‖ in Section 52(1)(i). Significantly Section 52(1)(j) which prescribes
the action of performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students as not constituting infringement uses the words ‗educational
institution‘ and which are conspicuously missing in Section 52(1)(i). The
questions arise a) whether owing to the difference in language between
Sections 52(1)(i) and 52(1)(j) with Section 52(1)(i) using the words
―teacher‖ and ―pupil‖ and Section 52(1)(j) using the words ―staff‖ and
―students‖ of ―educational institution‖ it has to be held that Section 52(1)(i)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 61 of 94
is not applicable to defendant no.2 University as an educational institution;
or (b) whether the scope of Section 52(1)(i) is restricted to the actions of an
individual teacher and an individual pupil or extends to action of the
institution and its students.
55. On consideration, I am of the view that the scope and ambit of Section
52(1)(i) cannot be so restricted. The settled principle of interpretation of
statutes is that the legislature is to be deemed to have used the language in
the context of the prevailing laws and societal situations to which the
legislation is intended. Education in the country though at one time pursued
in Guru-Shishya parampara (Teacher – disciple tradition) has for long now
been institutionalised, both at school and post - school level, with imparting
of education by a teacher individually having no recognition. There is no
reason to interpret Section 52(1)(i) as providing for an individual teacher
and an individual pupil and which, neither at the time of inclusion thereof in
the statute nor now exists in the society. Supreme Court, in S.P. Gupta Vs.
President of India 1981 Supp (1) SCC 87 held that interpretation of every
statutory provision must keep pace with the changing concepts and it must,
to the extent to which its language permits, or rather does not prohibit, suffer
adjustments so as to accord with the requirements of fast growing society.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 62 of 94
Similarly in The State of Maharashtra Vs. Dr. Praful B. Desai (2003) 4
SCC 601 it was held that in construing an ongoing Act, the interpreter is to
presume that Parliament intended the Act to be applied at any future time in
such a way as to give effect to the original intention. The phrase ‗purposes
of teaching, research or scholarship‘ vide Section 32(6) Explanation (d),
though for the purpose of that Section only, has been defined as including
―purposes of instructional activity at all levels in educational institutions,
including Schools, Colleges, Universities and tutorial institutions‖ and
―purposes of all other types of organized educational activity‖. I have no
reason to hold that the legislature intended to exclude teacher and pupil in an
educational institution as defendant no.2 University is, from ambit thereof.
Thus, merely because imparting of education by teachers today is as part of
an institution as the defendant no.2 University and it is the defendant no.2
University which on behalf of its teachers is reproducing any copyrighted
work by making photocopies thereof, would not mean that Section 52(1)(i)
would not be applicable. The counsel for the plaintiffs also, to be fair to him,
has not contended so.
56. I may at this stage deal with another contention i.e. of substitution the
words ―intended for the use of educational institutions‖ in Section 52(1)(g)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 63 of 94
as it stood prior to the, amendment of the year 2012 of the Copyright Act
with the words ―intended for instructional use‖ in equivalent Section
52(1)(h) post amendment. The only effect of such substitution in my view is
to expand/widen the scope thereof. ‗Instruction‘ is not confined to
Educational Institutions or Establishments. The word ‗instruction‘ embraces
any form of instruction wheresoever and not necessarily in educational
institutions. It has been so authored in Para 21.84 of the Modern Law of
Copyright & Designs Fourth Edition by Laddie, Prescott and Vitoria, also.
However as distinct therefrom Section 52(1)(h) of pre 2012 amendment
corresponding to Section 52(1)(i) of post amendment used the words ‗in the
course of instruction‘ ‗by a teacher or a pupil‘ only. Thus while publication
in a collection mainly composed of non-copyright work of two short
passages of copyrighted work was earlier permitted only if intended for use
of educational institutions, it is now permitted for any instructional use, not
necessarily in educational institutions.
57. The use of the word ‗publication‘ in Section 52(1)(h) as distinct from
the word ‗reproduction‘ in Section 52(1)(i) further brings out the difference
between the two words. While the word ‗publication‘ used in Section
52(1)(h) connotes making available to the public ‗for the first time‘ or by
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 64 of 94
way of ‗further editions‘ or ‗re-print‘ i.e. the activity in which plaintiffs are
involved, the word ‗reproduction‘ used in Section 52(1)(i) entails ‗copying‘
for limited use i.e. for an individual or for a class of students being taught
together by a teacher.
58. What is however contended is that the act of reproduction of
copyrighted work permitted under Section 52(1)(i) has to be ―in the course
of instruction‖ i.e. in the course of teachers of the defendant no.2 University
lecturing the pupils and does not cover, the defendant no.2 University in the
syllabus prescribed by it prescribing portions of the copyrighted work as
suggested reading, making photocopies thereof and making the same
available to the pupils i.e. the students. It is contended that the use of the
word ―instruction‖ has to be limited to imparting of instructions in the
classrooms or in the tutorials and during which the teachers can teach by
doing in relation to copyrighted work actions which otherwise are the
exclusive right of the owner of the copyright.
59. The word ―instruction‖ used in Section 52(1)(i) as also in Section
52(1)(h) (though not applicable) is not defined in the Act, though the word
―lecture‖ has been defined in Section 2(n) as including address, speech and
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 65 of 94
sermon. The meaning assigned by the counsel for the plaintiffs to the word
―instruction‖ is the same as inclusive definition of lecture. Had the intention
of the legislature while incorporating Section 52(1)(i) been to constitute
reproduction of any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of lecture, the
legislature would have in Section 52(1)(i) used the word ―lecture‖ which has
been defined in the Act. The word ―instruction‖ thus has to necessarily mean
something other than lecture.
60. The word ‗instruction‘, as commonly understood and defined in
dictionaries, means ‗something that someone tells you to do‘ or ‗a direction
or order‘ or ‗detailed information about how something should be done or
operated‘ or ‗the action or process of teaching‘. Thus the word ‗instruction‘
in the context of a teacher would mean something which a teacher tells the
student to do in the course of teaching or detailed information which a
teacher gives to a student or pupil to acquire knowledge of what the student
or pupil has approached the teacher to learn. A Division Bench of the High
Court of Karnataka in B.K. Raghu Vs. The Karnataka Secondary
Education Examination Board ILR 2009 Karnataka 206 also equated
education to instruction or training by which people, (generally young),
learn to develop and use their mental, moral and physical powers. It was
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 66 of 94
held that 'formal education' is instruction given in schools and colleges—In
this type of education, the people in charge of a school or college decide
what to teach and learners then study those things under the direction of
teachers. A Division Bench of the High Court of Bombay in Bombay
Municipal Corporation Vs. Ramachandra Laxman Belosay AIR 1960
Bom 58 held that the words ―educational objects‖ in Section 63(b) of the
Bombay Municipal Corporation Act, 1888 and the word ―instruction‖ used
in clause (k) are words of very wide import. Education was held as
meaning ―totality of information and qualities acquired through instruction
and training which further the development of an individual physically,
mentally and bodily‖. The word ―instruction‖ was held to mean, to furnish
knowledge or information, to train in knowledge or learning, to teach, to
educate.
61. Moreover, the use of the word ―instruction‖ preceded with the words
―in the course of‖ would mean in the course of instruction being imparted
and received.
62. The crucial question for adjudication is, when does the imparting of
instruction begin and when does it end. Whether in the classroom or tutorials
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 67 of 94
only, as suggested by the counsel for the plaintiff or it begins prior to the
classroom and ends much after the classroom interface between the teacher
and pupil has ended, as contended by the counsels for the defendants.
63. That takes me to the meaning of the phrase ―in the course of‖. Such
words/phrase are found to have been often used in legislations (i) in relation
to trade and commerce viz. ―in the course of trade and commerce‖ or ―in
course of manufacture‖ or ―in the course of import or export‖, (ii) in
legislations relating to employment viz. ― in the course of employment‖, and
(iii) in legislations relating to taxation viz. ―in the course of the year‖, and
my research shows, have been interpreted widely, as including within their
ambit actions not just constituting ‗trade and commerce‘ or ‗employment‘ or
‗year‘ but also what are preceding and following the actual acts.
64. Supreme court, in State of Travancore-Cochin Vs. Shanmugha Vilas
Cashewnut Factory Quilon AIR 1953 SC 333, while construing the words
―in the course of the import of goods into, or export of the goods out of, the
territory of India‖ used in Article 286(1)(b) of the Constitution of India held
that though the words ―in the course of‖ are not to be read as synonymous
with the words ―for the purpose of‖ but still the purchase made by the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 68 of 94
exporter to implement his agreement for sale with foreign buyer is to be
regarded as having taken place in the course of export because the purchase
by the exporter is an activity so closely integrated with the act of export as to
constitute a part of the export process itself and as having taken place ―in the
course of‖ the export. It was also held that the earlier sale or purchase were
remote and not be regarded as integral part of the process of the export in the
same sense as the last purchase by the exporter. It was held that the exports
can be occasioned only if the exporters have the goods to export; the
exporters are not necessarily the producers or manufacturers and in great
many cases they have to procure the goods to implement the foreign orders;
the overseas orders in such cases immediately necessitate the purchase of the
goods and eventually occasion the export; the three activities were held to be
so intimately and closely connected, like cause and effect, with the actual
export that they may well be regarded as integral parts of the process of
export itself. It was yet further held that one cannot overlook or ignore these
well known preliminary but essential activities of the export merchants
which necessarily precede and lead up to and indeed occasion or eventually
make possible the ultimate physical movement of the goods and to hold that
these purchases are independent local purchases totally distinct from the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 69 of 94
export trade will be to unduly narrow down the wide meaning of the flexible
phrase ―in the course of‖.
65. It would thus be seen that for construing the phrase ―in the course of‖,
the test of ―an integral part of continuous flow‖ and of ―commercial sense‖
was evolved. I must however mention that by the Constitution Sixth
Amendment Act, 1956, Parliament was given power to formulate principles
for determining when a sale or purchase of goods takes place. Pursuant
thereto, a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court in Md. Serajuddin Vs.
The State of Orissa (1975) 2 SCC 47 though also held that the expression
―in the course of‖ implies ―not only a period of time during which the
movement is in progress but postulates a connected relation‖, but on
interpretation of Section 5 of the Central Sales Tax Act, 1956 held the sale
to the exporter to be not exempt from sales tax under Section 5 of the
Central Sales Tax Act, 1956. It would thus be seen that the ratio of
Shanmugha Vilas Cashewnut Factory Quilon supra remains unaffected.
66. In Mackinnon Machenzie and Co. (P) Ltd. Vs. Ibrahim Mahmmed
Issak (1969) 2 SCC 607, Supreme Court while construing the words ―in the
course of the employment‖ in Section 3 of the Workmen‘s Compensation
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 70 of 94
Act, 1923 held that the words ―in the course of employment‖ mean ―in the
course of the work which the workman is employed to do and which is
incidental to it‖. It was further held that the words ―arising out of
employment‖ are understood to mean that ―during the course of the
employment, injury has resulted from some risk incidental to the duties of
the service, which, unless engaged in the duty owing to the master, it is
reasonable to believe the workman would not otherwise have suffered‖. It
was yet further held that there must be a causal relationship between the
accident and the employment.
67. It would thus be seen that the test of ―incidental‖, ―causal
relationship‖ and ―otherwise would not have occasioned‖ was evolved to
determine what is ―in the course of‖.
68. Again, in Regional Director, E.S.I. Corporation Vs. Francis De
Costa (1996) 6 SCC 1, in the context of the words ―in the course of his
employment‖ in Section 2(8) of the Employees‘ State Insurance Act, 1948,
the dictionary meaning of ―in the course of‖ was explained as ―during (in the
course of time, as time goes by), while doing‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 71 of 94
69. In Commissioner of Income Tax, New Delhi Vs. M/s. East West
Import and Export (P) Ltd. (1989) 1 SCC 760, in the context of the
expression ―in the course of such previous year‖ in Explanation to Section
23A of the Income Tax Act, 1922 it was held that the word ―course‖
ordinarily conveys the meaning of a continuous progress from one point to
the next in time and space and conveys the idea of a period of time, duration
and not a fixed point of time. The words ―in the course of such previous
year‖ were thus held to refer to the period commencing with the beginning
of the previous year and terminating with the end of the previous year.
70. A Five Judges Bench of the High Court of Orissa in Registrar of the
Orissa High Court Vs. Baradakanta Misra AIR 1973 Ori 244 in the context
of the words ―due course of justice‖ in Section 13 of the Contempt of Courts
Act, 1971 held that one of the meanings of the word ―course‖ is ―the path in
which anything moves‖. The words ―course of justice‖ were therefore held
to mean the path in which justice moves. It would thus be seen that the test
of ―the path in which anything moves‖ was applied to the interpretation of
the words ―in the course of‖;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 72 of 94
71. The phrase/words ―in the course of‖ are thus found to have a definite
connotation and meaning and it has to follow that when the legislature used
this phrase/words, it intended them to have the same meaning. The rule of
construction approved by the Supreme Court in Banarsi Devi Vs. Income
Tax Officer AIR 1964 SC 1742, is that where a word of doubtful meaning
has received a clear judicial interpretation, the subsequent statute which
incorporates the same word or a same phrase in a similar context, must be
construed so that the word or phrase is interpreted according to the meaning
that has previously been assigned to it. Similarly in F.S. Gandhi Vs.
Commissioner of Wealth Tax (1990) 3 SCC 624 it was held that where the
Parliament has repeated the same language it must be assumed that the
Parliament was aware of construction placed by the courts on those words
and in repeating those words Parliament must be taken to have used the
words to bear the meaning which has been put upon them by the courts.
72. Applying the tests as aforesaid laid down by the Courts of (i) integral
part of continuous flow; (ii) connected relation; (iii) incidental; (iv) causal
relationship; (v) during (in the course of time, as time goes by); (vi) while
doing; (vii) continuous progress from one point to the next in time and
space; and, (viii) in the path in which anything moves, it has to be held that
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 73 of 94
the words ―in the course of instruction‖ within the meaning of Section
52(1)(i) supra would include reproduction of any work while the process of
imparting instruction by the teacher and receiving instruction by the pupil
continues i.e. during the entire academic session for which the pupil is under
the tutelage of the teacher and that imparting and receiving of instruction is
not limited to personal interface between teacher and pupil but is a process
commencing from the teacher readying herself/himself for imparting
instruction, setting syllabus, prescribing text books, readings and ensuring,
whether by interface in classroom/tutorials or otherwise by holding tests
from time to time or clarifying doubts of students, that the pupil stands
instructed in what he/she has approached the teacher to learn. Similarly the
words ―in the course of instruction‖, even if the word ―instruction‖ have to
be given the same meaning as ‗lecture‘, have to include within their ambit
the prescription of syllabus the preparation of which both the teacher and the
pupil are required to do before the lecture and the studies which the pupils
are to do post lecture and so that the teachers can reproduce the work as part
of the question and the pupils can answer the questions by reproducing the
work, in an examination. Resultantly, reproduction of any copyrighted work
by the teacher for the purpose of imparting instruction to the pupil as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 74 of 94
prescribed in the syllabus during the academic year would be within the
meaning of Section 52 (1)(i) of the Act.
73. The matter can be looked at from another angle as well. Though I
have held Section 52(1)(a) to be not applicable to the action of the defendant
no.2 University of making photocopies of copyrighted works but the
issuance by the defendant no.2 University of the books purchased by it and
kept in its library to the students and reproduction thereof by the students for
the purposes of their private or personal use, whether by way of
photocopying or by way of copying the same by way of hand would indeed
make the action of the student a fair dealing therewith and not constitute
infringement of copyright. The counsel for the plaintiffs also on enquiry did
not argue so. I have wondered that if the action of each of the students of
having the book issued from the library of defendant No.2 University and
copying pages thereof, whether by hand or by photocopy, is not
infringement, whether the action of the defendant no.2 University impugned
in this suit, guided by the reason of limited number of each book available in
its library, the limited number of days of the academic session, large number
of students requiring the said book, the fear of the costly precious books
being damaged on being subjected to repeated photocopying, can be said to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 75 of 94
be infringement; particularly when the result/effect of both actions is the
same.
74. The answer, according to me, has to be in the negative.
75. It cannot be lost sight of that Section 63 of the Copyright Act
constitutes infringement of copyright an offence punishable with
imprisonment for a term not less than six months and extendable to three
years ―and‖ with fine. When an action, if onerously done is not an offence, it
cannot become an offence when, owing to advancement in technology doing
thereof has been simplified. That is what has happened in the present case.
In the times when I was studying law, the facility available of photocopying
was limited, time consuming and costly. The students then, used to take
turns to sit in the library and copy by hand pages after pages of chapters in
the books suggested for reading and subsequently either make carbon copies
thereof or having the same photocopied. The photocopying machines then in
vogue did not permit photocopying of voluminous books without
dismembering the same.
76. However with the advancement of technology the voluminous books
also can be photocopied and at a very low cost. Thus the students are now
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 76 of 94
not required to spend day after day sitting in the library and copying pages
after pages of the relevant chapter of the syllabus books. When the effect of
the action is the same, the difference in the mode of action cannot make a
difference so as to make one an offence.
77. The Court of Claims of United States as far back as in The Williams
& Wilkins Company Vs. The United States 487 F.2d 1345 (Ct.Cl. 1973)
was concerned with an action for infringement of copyright by a medical
publisher against the Department of Health, Education and Welfare through
the National Institutes of Health and the National Library of Medicine. The
National Library of Medicine was alleged to have infringed the copyright by
making photocopies of the articles published in the medical journals and
distributing the same amongst students, physicians and scientists engaged in
medical research. It was held (i) that the photocopying process did not even
amount to printing or reprinting in the dictionary sense; (ii) if the requester
himself made a photocopy of the article for his own use on a machine made
available by the library, he might conceivably be "copying" but he would not
be "printing" or "reprinting" ; (iii) the library is in the same position when
responding to the demands of individual researchers acting separately; (iv)
there is no "publication" by the library, a concept which invokes general
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 77 of 94
distribution, or at least a supplying of the material to a fairly large group; (v)
it is common for courts to be given photocopies of recent decisions with the
publishing company's headnotes and arrangement and sometimes its
annotations; (vi) it cannot be believed that a Judge who makes and gives to a
colleague a photocopy of a law review article, in one of the smaller or less
available journals, which bears directly on a problem both Judges are then
considering in a case before them, is infringing the copyright; (vii) library
was not attempting to profit or gain financially by the photocopying; (viii)
the medical researchers who had asked the library for the photocopies and
the scientific researchers and practitioners who need the articles for personal
use in their scientific work and have no purpose to re-duplicate them for sale
or other general distribution; (ix) the copied articles were scientific studies
useful to the requesters in their work; (x) on both sides - library and
requester - scientific progress untainted by any commercial gain from the
reproduction was the hallmark of the whole enterprise of duplication ; (xi)
the act was to gain easier access to the material for study and research; (xii)
care had been taken not to have excessive copying from one issue or one
volume of the periodical; (xiii) the recipients were not using the library‘s
photocopying process to sell the copies or distribute them broadly; (xiv) the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 78 of 94
library was responding only to requests from its own personnel and the
entire photo-duplication system is strictly "in-house" - in the same way that
a court's library may supply a Judge of that court with a copy of a law
journal article or a reported decision; (xv) medical science would be
seriously hurt if such library photocopying were stopped; (xvi) without such
photocopying constituting infringement, the libraries could not be compelled
to take licence from the publisher; and, (xvii) photocopying falls within fair
use. It was accordingly concluded that there was no infringement of
copyright. It was further held that ―use is not the same as infringement and
use short of infringement is to be encouraged‖. This decision of the Court of
Claims was subsequently affirmed by the US Supreme Court in Williams &
Wilkins Company Vs. US 420 U.S. 376.
78. I may also mention another advancement. Today, nearly all students
of the defendant no.2 University would be carrying cell phones and most of
the cell phones have a camera inbuilt which enables a student to, instead of
taking notes from the books in the library, click photographs of each page of
the portions of the book required to be studied by him and to thereafter by
connecting the phone to the printer take print of the said photographs or to
read directly from the cell phone or by connecting the same to a larger
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 79 of 94
screen. The same would again qualify as fair use and which cannot be
stopped.
79. The German Federal Supreme Court in Re. the Supply of Photocopies
of Newspaper Articles by Public Library [2000] E.C.C. 237 held that in a
modern technologically highly developed nation like Germany, an extensive
fast functioning and economic information exchange was vital; that is why
the libraries were given the freedom to operate and the reproduction rights of
authors were restricted in favour of freedom of information; that it was
sufficient to escape liability for copyright infringement if the customer of the
library could claim the benefit of the exemption which allowed the copying
for personal use, of articles published in a periodical; whether or not the
library charges for its service is immaterial; there may be an act of
‗circulation‘ where copies are offered which had not yet been made at the
time of the ‗circulation‘ but not when copies are made; the same does not
constitute commercialisation of copies of protected works.
80. Copyright, specially in literary works, is thus not an inevitable, divine,
or natural right that confers on authors the absolute ownership of their
creations. It is designed rather to stimulate activity and progress in the arts
for the intellectual enrichment of the public. Copyright is intended to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 80 of 94
increase and not to impede the harvest of knowledge. It is intended to
motivate the creative activity of authors and inventors in order to benefit the
public. For this reason only, Section 14(a)(ii) as aforesaid, applies the
principle of ‗exhaustion‘ to literary works and which, this court in Warner
Bros. Entertainment Inc. Vs. Mr. Santosh V.G. MANU/DE/0406/2009 has
held, to be not applicable to copyright in an artistic work or in a sound
recording or in a cinematographic film. Once it is found that the doctrine of
exhaustion applies to literary work as the works with which we are
concerned are, it has but to be held that it is permissible for the defendant
No.2 University to on purchasing book(s) and stocking the same in its
library, issue the same to different students each day or even several times in
a day. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the said students once have so
got the books issued would not be entitled to, instead of laboriously copying
the contents of the book or taking notes therefrom, photocopy the relevant
pages thereof, so that they do not need the book again.
81. I thus conclude that the action of the defendant no.2 University of
making a master photocopy of the relevant portions (prescribed in syllabus)
of the books of the plaintiffs purchased by the defendant no.2 University and
kept in its library and making further photocopies out of the said master
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 81 of 94
copy and distributing the same to the students does not constitute
infringement of copyright in the said books under the Copyright Act.
82. The next question is, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University of supplying the master copy to the defendant no.1, granting
licence to the defendant no.1 to install photocopiers in the premises of the
defendant no.2 University, allowing the defendant no.1 to supply
photocopies made of the said master copy to the students, permitting the
defendant no.1 to charge therefor and also requiring the defendant no.1 to
photocopy up to 3000 pages per month free of cost for the defendant no.2
University and whether the action of the defendant no.1 of preparation of
such course packs and supplying the same to the students for charge,
constitutes ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) or would
tantamount to infringement by the defendant no.1 or the defendant no.2
University of the copyright of in the said books.
83. In my opinion, it would not.
84. What the defendant no.2 University is doing is not different from
what is being done in the Bar Association library in the premises of this
Court. With the advent of photocopying, the advocates of this Court,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 82 of 94
instead of carrying books from their residences / offices to this Court for
citing judgments therefrom during the course of arguments and instead of
giving in advance the list of such books to the Restorer of this Court and the
Restorer of this Court also taking out the court‘s copies of the same books
for the Judges to read, and all of which was cumbersome and time
consuming, started having the photocopies of the relevant judgments made
from the books in the Bar Association Library of this Court. Initially the
said photocopying was got done by having the book issued from the library
and carrying the same to the photocopier who had, for the convenience of
the advocates, been granted a licence to operate from the premises of this
Court. Subsequently, for expediency and to avoid the books being taken
out of the library, the Bar Association library itself allowed the
photocopier to install his machine within the library premises and any
advocate could get the photocopy done by having the relevant judgment
photocopied within the Bar Association library by paying the cost of
photocopy as is fixed by the Bar Association.
85. The defendant no.2 University also could have possibly devised the
same arrangement as has been followed in the Bar Association library of
this Court and allowed the defendant no.1 to install its photocopying
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 83 of 94
machine within the defendant no.2 University‘s library for the facility of the
students. However for whatsoever reason the respondent no.2 University
has deemed fit, it is continuing with the practice as was earlier prevalent in
this Court.
86. In my view, there is no difference in the two situations i.e. whether
the photocopying machine is installed within the library or is installed
outside the library. In my view it also does not make any difference whether
the respondent no.2 University itself purchases the photocopy machine and
/ or allows the students to photocopy themselves or employs a person for
doing photocopy. In this respect, I may again note that in our country, with
abundance of labour force, the acts such as of photocopying which are done
by those desirous thereof themselves in other countries are done by a person
employed therefor. In countries with not so much labour force,
photocopiers are found to have been installed in libraries for the benefit of
the patrons of the library to themselves photocopy whatsoever passages of
the publications in the library they are desirous of photocopying for their
personal use. Once such a action is held to be not offending any provisions
of the Copyright Act, merely because the photocopying is done not by the
person desirous thereof himself but with the assistance of another human
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 84 of 94
being, would not make the act offending. It matters not whether such
person is an employee of the defendant no.2 University or the defendant
no.2 University avails the services of a contractor. The position of the
defendant no.1 in the present case is found to be that of a contractor to
whom the defendant no.2 University has outsourced its work of providing
photocopying service for its students. For this reason, it matters not
whether the photocopying machine is allowed by the defendant no.2
University to be kept within the library or at some other place outside the
library.
87. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the defendant no.2 University
has permitted the defendant no.1 to or that the defendant no.1 is
photocopying the entire books, binding the same, offering or displaying the
same for sale to whosoever may be desirous of purchasing the same. The
case of the plaintiffs before us is only of preparation of course packs i.e.
compilations of photocopied portions of different books prescribed by the
defendant no.2 University as suggested reading in its syllabus. That, in my
view, by no stretch of imagination, can make the defendant no.1 as
competitor of the plaintiffs. Imparting of education by the defendant no.2
University is heavily subsidized with the students still being charged tuition
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 85 of 94
fee only of Rs.400 to 1,200/- per month. The students can never be
expected to buy all the books, different portions whereof are prescribed as
suggested reading and can never be said to be the potential customers of the
plaintiffs. If the facility of photocopying were to be not available, they
would instead of sitting in the comforts of their respective homes and
reading from the photocopies would be spending long hours in the library
and making notes thereof. When modern technology is available for
comfort, it would be unfair to say that the students should not avail thereof
and continue to study as in ancient era. No law can be interpreted so as to
result in any regression of the evolvement of the human being for the better.
88. Just like the cost to the respondent no.2 University of employing a
photocopier or a contractor for photocopying would have to be necessarily
built in the cost of photocopy, so also the cost incurred by the defendant no.1
in employing manpower and towards electricity would be built in cost of
photocopying. My enquiries reveal that the photocopier granted licence in
this Court premises is also presently charging 75 paise per page. Comparing
the same with the rate which the respondent no.2 University has permitted
the defendant no.1 to charge, does not show that the defendant no.2
University has permitted the defendant no.1 to function or that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 86 of 94
no.1 is functioning as a competitor to the plaintiffs. It was only if the
defendants no.1&2 were said to be charging for a reproduction of the book
of the plaintiffs at a price competing with the price fixed by the plaintiffs for
the books, could it have been said that the defendant no.1 is functioning
commercially.
89. All that is happening in the present case is that instead of the
defendant No.2 University issuing the book which may be sought after by a
large number of students, to each one of them individually for limited period
or limited hours and enabling each student to photocopy the passages or the
contents thereof required by him ―in the course of instruction‖ and thereby
exposing the book to damage, the defendant No.2 University itself is
supplying the said photocopies. It cannot be lost sight of that we are a
country with a bulging population and where the pressure on all public
resources and facilities is far beyond that in any other country or
jurisdiction. While it may be possible for a student in a class of say 10 or 20
students to have the book issued from the library for a month and to
laboriously take notes therefrom, the same is unworkable where the number
of students run into hundreds if not thousands. According to me, what is
permissible for a small number of students cannot be viewed differently,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 87 of 94
merely because the number of students is larger. Merely because instead of
say 10 or 20 copies being made by students individually or by the librarian
employed by the University, 100 or 1000 copies are being made, the same
would not convert, what was not an infringement into an infringement.
90. I thus conclude that the engagement as aforesaid by the defendant
No.2 University of defendant No.1 does not convert the action of defendant
No.2 University as held hereinabove to be not amounting to infringement of
copyright in books, to infringement.
91. I next take up the aspect of the international covenants.
92. Articles 9 and 10 of the Berne Convention supra to which reference
was made are as under:
“Article 9
Right of Reproduction:
1. Generally; 2. Possible exceptions; 3. Sound and visual
recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention
shall have the exclusive right of authorizing the reproduction of these
works, in any manner or form.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union
to permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 88 of 94
(3) Any sound or visual recording shall be considered as a
reproduction for the purposes of this Convention.
Article 10
Certain Free Uses of Works:
1. Quotations; 2. Illustrations for teaching; 3. Indication of source
and author
(1) It shall be permissible to make quotations from a work which has
already been lawfully made available to the public, provided that their
making is compatible with fair practice, and their extent does not exceed
that justified by the purpose, including quotations from newspaper
articles and periodicals in the form of press summaries.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union,
and for special agreements existing or to be concluded between
them, to permit the utilization, to the extent justified by the purpose,
of literary or artistic works by way of illustration in publications,
broadcasts or sound or visual recordings for teaching, provided
such utilization is compatible with fair practice.
(3) Where use is made of works in accordance with the preceding
paragraphs of this Article, mention shall be made of the source, and of
the name of the author if it appears thereon.‖
93. Clauses 9.6 to 9.13 of the Code to the Berne Convention published
by the World Intellectual Property Organization in relation to Article 9(2)
of the Berne Convention are as under:
“Article 9, paragraph (2)
Exceptions
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to
permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.6. This provision gives to member countries the power to cut down
this exclusive right of reproduction and permit works to be reproduced
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 89 of 94
"in certain special cases". But the freedom allowed them is not total. The
Convention adds two conditions in a formula, the drafting of which, in
Stockholm (1967), led to prolonged debate, and the interpretation of
which produces much difference of opinion. It consists of two phrases
which apply cumulatively: the reproduction must not conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and must not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.7. If the contemplated reproduction would be such as to conflict with
a normal exploitation of the work it is not permitted at all. Novels,
schoolbooks, etc., are normally exploited by being printed and sold to
the public. This Article does not permit member countries to allow this
e.g., under compulsory licences, even if payment is made to the
copyright owner.
9.8. If the first condition is met (the reproduction does not conflict with
the normal exploitation of the work) one must look and see whether the
second is satisfied. Note that it is not a question of prejudice or no: all
copying is damaging in some degree; a single photocopy may mean one
copy of the journal remaining unsold and, if the author had a share in the
proceeds of publication he lost it. But was this prejudice unreasonable?
Here, scarcely. It might be otherwise if a monograph, printed in limited
numbers, were copied by a large firm and the copies distributed in their
thousands to its correspondents throughout the world. Another example
is that of a lecturer who, to support his theme, photocopies a short article
from a specialist journal and reads it to his audience; clearly this
scarcely prejudices the circulation of the review. It would be different if
he had run off a large number of copies and handed them out, for this
might seriously cut in on its sales. In cases where there would be serious
loss of profit for the copyright owner, the law should provide him with
some compensation (a system of compulsory licensing with equitable
remuneration).
9.9. Most countries allow a few photocopies to be made without
payment especially for personal or scientific use, but expressions of this
sort leave a lot of latitude to legislators and the courts.
9.10. Laws, for example the Tunis Model Law, often allow the
reproduction of a work for "the user's personal and private use". True,
this expression is interpreted in different ways, but in principle it does
not cover any collective use and it assumes that the reproduction is not
done for profit. The usual example is that of the student who, for study
or research purposes, copies a text. Manuscript copies have little impact;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 90 of 94
but with the arrival of new copying techniques the situation changes. It
is a matter not only of photocopiers but also of tape-recorders.
9.11. It is a little more than child's play to make high quality recordings
of both sound and vision, either from discs or cassettes (re-recording) or
off the air (television as well as radio). The idea of a limitation to private
use becomes less effective when copies can be made privately in large
numbers. If practical considerations do not offer copyright owners and
their successors in title a chance to exercise their exclusive right of
reproduction, it has been suggested that a global compensation might be
provided for them, and that the money might be raised by imposing a
levy on the material (tape, etc.) on which the sounds and images are
fixed, as well as on the apparatus used for fixing. (A working group
meeting in Geneva in February 1977 examined the legal problems
arising from the use of videograms to make video-copies.)
9.12. Similar solutions (including the creation of collective
mechanisms) are suggested in the field of reprography, where the
problem is particularly acute because of the number of different
users: libraries, archives, documentation centres, public research
institutes whether established for profit or not, schools, government
departments, etc. Reprography certainly makes a large contribution
to the diffusion of knowledge; but it is no less certain that copying
on a large scale seriously damages the interests of the copyright
owners. These interests must therefore be reconciled with the needs
of users. It rests with each country to make appropriate measures
best adapted to its educational, cultural and social and economic
development (see the conclusions of the sub-committee on
reprographic reproduction which met in Washington in June 1975).
9.13. The legislator's task is not an easy one. This paragraph, with
its two conditions, provides him with certain guidelines.”
(emphasis added)
94. Article 13 of the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual
Property Rights is as under:
“Article 13
Limitations and Exceptions
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 91 of 94
Members shall confine limitations or exceptions to exclusive rights to
certain special cases which do not conflict with a normal exploitation of
the work and do not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
right holder.‖
95. It would thus be seen that under the Berne Convention also, the only
binding obligation on the privy countries is to in their respective
legislations i) not permit reproduction of the work so as to conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and so as to unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interest of the author; and, ii) to while permitting utilization of
the literary works including in publications for teaching ensure that such
utilization is to the extent justified by the purpose and compatible with fair
practice. Similarly, under the TRIPS Agreement also the member countries
have agreed to confine the exceptions to the copyright to the extent they do
not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the right holder.
96. India, under the international covenants aforesaid, though has the
freedom to legislate as to what extent utilization of copyrighted works for
teaching purpose is permitted but agreed to ensure that the same is to the
extent ―justified by the purpose‖ and does not ―unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate rights of the author‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 92 of 94
97. The international covenants aforesaid thus left it to the wisdom of the
legislators of the member / privy countries to decide what is ―justified for
the purpose‖ and what would ―unreasonably prejudice the legitimate
interest of the author‖. Our legislators, while carrying out the amendments
to the Copyright Act are deemed to have kept the said international
covenants in mind. Parliament / legislators have permitted reproduction of
any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of instructions. I have
already hereinabove, in accordance with the meaning which has been
assigned by the Courts to the words / phrase ―in the course of‖ since prior
to the use thereof in Section 52(1)(i) and in accordance with the meaning of
the word ―instruction‖, interpreted Section 52(1)(i). The legislators have
found reproduction of the copyrighted work in the course of instruction to
be justified for the purpose of teaching and to be not unreasonably
prejudicing the legitimate interest of the author. It is not for this Court to
impose its own wisdom as to what is justified or what is unreasonable, to
expand or restrict what the legislators have deemed fit. The legislature is
not found to have imposed any limitation on the extent of reproduction.
Once the legislature which under our Constitution and under the
international covenants aforesaid was entrusted to while making law in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 93 of 94
relation to copyright take a call on what is justified for the purpose of
teaching and what will unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
author has not imposed any such limitation, this Court cannot impose the
same.
98. In Smita Subhash Sawant Vs. Jagdeeshwari Jagdish Amin (2015)
12 SCC 169 it was held that Courts cannot read any words which are not
mentioned in the section. Recently also in Narayan Vs. Babasaheb (2016)
6 SCC 725 it was held that inconvenience and hardship to a person will not
be decisive factors while interpreting a provision and that when a bare
reading of the provision makes it very clear and gives it a meaning, it has to
be interpreted in the same sense as latin maxim dulo lex sed lex which
means law is hard but it is law and there cannot be any departure from
words of law.
99. In accordance with the aforesaid international covenants, the
legislators of some other member / privy countries in the context of their
respective countries have worded the exceptions differently and on an
interpretation of which legislation, the Courts of those countries have
adjudicated and which judgments have been cited by the counsels. I am
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 94 of 94
however of the opinion that the said judgments in the context of different
legislations on the basis of perception by the legislators thereof of the
purpose of teaching and unreasonable prejudice to the legitimate interest of
the author cannot form the bedrock for this Court to interpret the Copyright
Act of this country.
100. I am therefore not proceeding to discuss the said judgments. The
reference hereinabove by me to some foreign judgments is only to
demonstrate the diversity.
101. I therefore conclude the actions of the defendants to be not
amounting to infringement of copyright of the plaintiffs.
102. Once that is so, no trial is required in the suit.
103. The suit is accordingly dismissed. However no costs.
Decree sheet be prepared.
RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW, J.
SEPTEMBER 16, 2
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 1 of 94
IN THE HIGH COURT OF DELHI AT NEW DELHI
Date of decision: 16th September, 2016.
CS(OS) 2439/2012, I.As. No. 14632/2012 (of the plaintiffs u/O 39
R-1&2 CPC), 430/2013 (of D-2 u/O 39 R-4 CPC) & 3455/2013 (of
D-3 u/O 39 R-4 CPC)
THE CHANCELLOR, MASTERS & SCHOLARS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD & ORS. ..... Plaintiffs
Through: Mr. Saikrishna Rajagopal with Mr.
Sahil Sethi, Advs.
Versus
RAMESHWARI PHOTOCOPY SERVICES
& ANR. …...Defendants
Through: Mr. Rajesh Yadav and Mr. Saurabh
Seth, Advs. for D-1.
Mr. Gopal Subramaniam, Sr. Adv.
with Mr. Saurabh Banerjee, Adv. for
D-2.
Mr. Rajat Kumar, Adv for D-3.
Mr. N.K. Kaul, Sr. Adv. with Ms.
Swathi Sukumar and Ms. Anu
Paarcha, Advs. for D-4.
CORAM:
HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW
1. The five plaintiffs, namely i) Oxford University Press, ii) Cambridge
University Press, United Kingdom (UK), iii) Cambridge University Press
India Pvt. Ltd., iv) Taylor & Francis Group, U.K. and, v) Taylor & Francis
Books India Pvt. Ltd., being the publishers, including of textbooks,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 2 of 94
instituted this suit for the relief of permanent injunction restraining the two
defendants namely Rameshwari Photocopy Service (carrying on business
from Delhi School of Economic (DSE), University of Delhi) and the
University of Delhi from infringing the copyright of the plaintiffs in their
publications by photocopying, reproduction and distribution of copies of
plaintiffs‘ publications on a large scale and circulating the same and by sale
of unauthorised compilations of substantial extracts from the plaintiffs‘
publications by compiling them into course packs / anthologies for sale.
2. The plaintiffs, in the plaint, have given particulars of at least four
course packs being so sold containing photocopies of portions of plaintiffs‘
publication varying from 6 to 65 pages. It is further the case of the plaintiffs
that the said course packs sold by the defendant No.1 are based on syllabi
issued by the defendant No.2 University for its students and that the faculty
teaching at the defendant No.2 University is directly encouraging and
recommending the students to purchase these course packs instead of
legitimate copies of plaintiffs‘ publications. It is yet further the case of the
plaintiffs that the libraries of the defendant No.2 University are issuing
books published by the plaintiffs stocked in the said libraries to the
defendant No.1 for photocopying to prepare the said course packs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 3 of 94
3. The suit along with IA No.14632/2012 under Order XXXIX Rules 1
& 2 of Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (CPC) for interim relief restraining
photocopying/reproducing copies of plaintiffs‘ publication and sale of
course packs came up before this Court first on 14th August, 2012 when
summons of the suit and notice of the application for interim relief were
issued and though no ex-parte ad-interim relief granted but a Commissioner
appointed to visit the premises of the defendant No.1 without prior notice
and to make an inventory of all the infringing and pirated copies of the
plaintiffs‘ publication found and to seize and seal the same.
4. The defendant No.1 has filed a written statement defending the suit
inter alia (a) disputing the copyright of the plaintiffs and contending that the
plaintiffs have not produced any document to establish their copyright; (b)
denying any act of infringement of copyright and alternatively pleading that
the activities carried on by it amount to fair use of the works within the
meaning of Sections 52(1)(a) & (h) of the Copyright Act, 1957, and pleading
(c) that it has been granted licence with respect to a small shop within the
campus of DSE to provide photocopy services to students and faculty at
nominal rate and as per the terms of licence, the defendant No.1 is required
to provide 3000 photocopies per month to DSE, an institute of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 4 of 94
University of Delhi, free of cost and to charge only the prescribed rate for
the photocopy service meted out to others; (d) that the defendant No.2
University recommends the syllabi for each academic year along with
suggested reading materials of a wide variety of authors and which material
is contained in different books of different publishers sold at a high price,
often beyond the reach of the students; (e) that the syllabi of the defendant
No.2 University does not recommend the entire publication but only certain
extracts from the same; (f) that the students would be reluctant to buy the
entire publication just for reading a particular chapter/extract therein and
cannot afford to buy 35 to 40 books, portions of which are prescribed in the
syllabi and / or suggested for reading; (g) that to ease the financial burden on
students, majority of the titles prescribed in the syllabi are housed in the
library of the defendant No.2 University which provides such expensive
books for reference of students; (h) however owing to only limited copies of
such books being available with the library, not enough to cater to the needs
of all the students, the library allows the students to obtain copies of such
books for their own reference and study; (i) that the services of the defendant
No.1 are availed by the students and faculty to photocopy the relevant
extracts from the books, articles and journals at the nominal / prescribed rate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 5 of 94
for use for educational purpose and reference only; (j) that in view of the
limited number of original books stored in the library, the faculty of DSE
has compiled various master copies of books, articles and journals, which
are then used for photocopying by the defendant No.1 in order to save the
original work from being damaged; (k) that such course packs are used by
teachers and students in the course of academic instructions and for research
purposes; (l) that in fact the Licence Deed executed between the defendant
No.2 University and the defendant No.1 expressly provides that master copy
of each article or chapter of a book for reading is to be provided by the
department concerned, so that the master copy could be given for xeroxing,
saving the original document; (m) that the defendant No.1 is xeroxing the
master copy at the instructions of and on the terms imposed by the defendant
No.2 University; (n) that the defendant No.1 is not commercially exploiting
the author‘s copyright but is giving copies to students at nominal rates of 40
paise per page to aid their education; (o) that even if the students were to
bring the original work to get the same photocopied, the defendant No.1
would charge the same rate; (p) that the defendant No.1 has acted in good
faith within the meaning of Section 76 of the Copyright Act.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 6 of 94
5. The defendant No.2 University has also contested the suit by filing a
written statement in which, besides the pleas in the written statement of the
defendant No.1, it is further pleaded (i) that world over Universities permit
students to copy limited pages from any work for use in research and for use
in the classroom by a student or teacher and this is recognised by Sections
52(1)(a) & (i) of the Copyright Act also; (ii) that individual teacher and
student may either read books prescribed in the syllabus and curriculum
offered by the defendant No.2 University in the library or borrow the books
and make photocopy of the relevant chapter and pages; this service of
copying certain pages for educational purpose is necessary because
purchasing individual books is expensive and several of the books are also
out of print or not available in India; (iii) that the facility of photocopying
limited portions of books for educational and research purposes could have
been provided within the library if the University had adequate space,
resources and manpower at its disposal; (iv) instead the defendant No.2
University has granted the facility of photocopying to defendant No.1
keeping the interest of the students in mind; (v) that Copyright Act is a piece
of welfare Legislation and the rights of authors and owners are to be
balanced with the competing interest of the society; (vi) that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 7 of 94
No.2 University is an instrumentality and / or agency of the state imparting
education to achieve the constitutional goals; (vii) that the plaintiffs have not
shown assignments made by authors and owners of copyright in favour of
the plaintiffs; (viii) that the suit is also barred by Section 52(1)(zb) excluding
from the purview of infringement any reproduction, adaptation, issuance of
copies to facilitate persons with disabilities to access such works for
educational purposes; (ix) that the only nexus of the defendant No.2
University with the defendant No.1 is of the University having permitted the
defendant No.1 to carry on photocopy operations from its premises; else, the
defendant No.2 University is nowhere photocopying for its own purpose nor
does anyone to whom books are issued by the library of the defendant No.2
University discloses the purpose of taking the said books; (x) that the
defendant No.2 University has never issued books to the defendant No.1 for
reproduction; (xi) that the defendant No.2 is not gaining anything out of
such reproduction; (xii) that the defendant No.2 University is in the process
of forming a Committee of Heads of all the constituent departments of DSE
with the mandate to explore the ways and means to ensure access to
educational material keeping in mind the interest of the students, including
of providing E-Books, online digital holdings, supporting open service
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 8 of 94
editions and such other measures as may be available to ensure wider access
of educational material for providing knowledge and information.
6. The Commissioner appointed by this Court reported (I) that the shop
of the defendant No.1 was having five photocopying machines and one
spiral binding machine; (II) photocopy of one of the books published by the
plaintiff Cambridge University Press in the form of loose sheets was found
besides the photocopy machine; (III) as many as 45 course packs containing
photocopied articles comprising of 1 to 22 copies of varying number of
pages of the books of the plaintiffs were found; (IV) 8 books were found
being photocopied cover to cover.
7. Vide order dated 26th September, 2012, the defendant No.2 University
was directed to examine the proposal of the counsel for the plaintiffs that the
defendant No.2 University obtains a licence from Reprographic Rights
Organisation for preparing course packs and to also inform this Court
whether any proposal for obtaining such licence was pending consideration.
Vide the same order, the defendant No.1 was also directed to maintain
proper accounts of sales and to file a fortnightly statement before this Court.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 9 of 94
8. Vide order dated 17th October, 2012, taking into consideration plea in
the written statement of the defendant No.2 University of having not
sanctioned photocopying by the defendant No.1 of the books and recording
the statement of the counsel for the defendant No.2 University that whatever
had happened was under a bona fide impression, the defendant No.1 was
restrained from making, selling course packs / re-producing the plaintiffs‘
publications or substantial portions thereof by compiling the same either in a
book form or in a course pack, till the final disposal of the application for
interim relief.
9. The defendant No.2 University preferred FAO(OS) No.567/2012
against the aforesaid ad-interim order dated 17th October, 2012 but which
was on 27th November, 2012 dismissed as withdrawn with liberty to the
defendant No.2 University to file an application clarifying its stand.
10. IA No.430/2013 has been filed by the defendant No.2 University
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
11. Association of Students for Equitable Access to Knowledge (ASEAK)
filed IA No.3454/2013 for impleadment in the present suit and which was
allowed vide order dated 1st March, 2013 and ASEAK impleaded as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 10 of 94
defendant No.3. Though FAO(OS) No.192/2013 was preferred by the
plaintiffs thereagainst but dismissed vide order dated 12th April, 2013 with
some clarification. The defendant No.3 has also filed IA No.3455/2013
under Order XXXIX Rule 4 of the CPC.
12. Society for Promoting Educational Access and Knowledge (SPEAK)
filed IA No.5960/2013 for impleadment and which was also allowed on 12th
April, 2013 and SPEAK impleaded as defendant No.4.
13. The hearing of the applications under Order XXXIX Rules 1 & 2 of
the CPC and Order XXXIX Rule 4 CPC commenced on 25th April, 2013 and
concluded on 21st November, 2014, when judgment was reserved. However,
need to re-list the matter for hearing is not felt as copious notes were taken
at the time of hearing and written arguments have also been filed and
perused and the same keep the matter fresh.
14. It is the contention of the counsel for the plaintiffs (a) that the
defendant No.2 University has institutionalised infringement by prescribing
chapters from the publications of the plaintiffs as part of its curriculum /
syllabus and permitting photocopy of the said chapters and sale thereof as
course packs; (b) however the defendant No.2 University in its written
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 11 of 94
statement has dis-associated itself from the said activity; (c) that inspite
thereof, the licence of the defendant No.1 had been renewed; (d) that the
objective of the plaintiffs is not to stop the students from photocopying but
to stop the systematic photocopying of their publications; (e) that the course
packs being so sold by the defendant No.1 with the permission of the
defendant No.2 University contain no additional material except photocopies
from the publications of the plaintiffs; (f) that the profit motive is evident
from the rate of 40 / 50 paise per page, instead of the prevalent market rate
of 20 / 25 paise per page being charged; (g) that the defence pleaded of
Sections 52(1)(i) is not applicable as the reproduction of the works of the
plaintiffs is not by a teacher or pupil and not in the course of instruction; (h)
that on the contrary, the defendants, by selling photocopies of chapters from
the books of the plaintiffs in the form of compilation, are competing with the
plaintiffs; (i) attention was invited to the meaning of the word ‗publication‘
in Section 3 of the Act; (j) attention was invited to Section 52(1)(i) as it
stood prior to the amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 and it was
argued that if such reproduction of copyrighted works as is being carried out
by the defendants are to be covered by Section 52(1)(i) as it stands post
amendment, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (k) that the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 12 of 94
amendment with effect from 21st June, 2012 of Section 52 was in accordance
with the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works
(Berne Convention) and Agreement on Trade-Related Aspect of Intellectual
Property Rights (TRIPS Agreement) and copies of which were handed over
and attention invited to Articles 9 & 10 of Berne Convention and Article 13
of TRIPS Agreement; (l) reference was made to the legislative debates in the
United Kingdom (U.K.) and it was argued that Sections 52(1)(h) & (i) have
to be interpreted in the light thereof; (m) that list of members of the Indian
Reprographic Rights Organization (IRRO), list of Reprographic
Organizations with whom IRRO has signed treaties and the licening modes
of IRRO and its Tariff scheme were handed over and it was informed that if
the defendant No.2 University were to take an IRRO licence, the cost to the
students would not be much more than is being already paid to the defendant
No.1; (n) that the publishers invest in publishing the books and if the
copyright of the publishers is not protected, it will sound a death knell for
the publication business; (o) that on further enquiry it was informed that the
cost per college would be Rs.12,000/- per year, if an IRRO licence were to
be taken; (p) that what the plaintiffs are wanting is only a paltry licence fee
and on obtaining such licence, the course packs can be made in terms of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 13 of 94
said licence; (q) that the IRRO licences would be subject to scrutiny of the
Copyright Board under Section 33A of the Act; (r) that unless the rights of
the plaintiffs are protected, educational publications would become an
unfeasible business; on further enquiry as to the licence fee that would be
required to be paid if an IRRO licence were to be taken, attention was drawn
to Rule 57(5) of the Copyright Rules, 2013; (s) that the actions of the
defendants are clearly in the teeth of Section 14(a)(i) & (ii) of the Copyright
Act and constitute infringement; (t) that Section 52 is akin to the law in U.K.
and unlike Section 107 of the United States (US) Laws defining ‗fair use‘
only briefly; (u) that India is bound by the Berne Convention for the
Protection of Literary and Artistic Works and TRIPS Agreement, unless
Section 52 is found to be providing to the contrary; (v) reliance was placed
on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. Vs. Super Cassette Industries Ltd.
(2008) 13 SCC 30 holding that to construe Section 31(1)(b) of the Act,
regard to the International Covenants and the laws operating in other
countries is necessary; (w) reference was made to Gramophone Company of
India Ltd. Vs. Birendra Bahadur Pandey (1984) 2 SCC 534 holding that
municipal law must respect rules of international law and that the comity of
nations requires that rules of international law may be accommodated in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 14 of 94
municipal law, even without express legislative sanction provided that they
do not run into conflict with other Acts of Parliament; (x) reliance was
placed on ―Collective Management of Copyright and Related Rights‖ edited
by Professor Daniel Gervais referring to the ―three steps test‖ to judge the
copyright status of private copying, adopted for the first time by the 1967
Stockholm Diplomatic Conference to revise the Berne Convention and
included in Article 9(2) of the Convention; (y) that the defendants on the one
hand are infringing copyright of the plaintiffs and on the other hand also
depriving the plaintiffs of the IRRO licence fee; (z) that once an efficient
mechanism is in place to deal with the situation as has arisen, the same
should be adopted; (za) that the only market of textbooks is in the field of
education and if it were to be held that textbooks can be copied in the field
of education, the publishers would not be able to sell the books and be
ultimately compelled to shut down the business of publication and sale of
text books; (zb) that Section 52(1)(g) prior to the amendment, and equivalent
to Section 52(1)(h) post amendment, used the words ―intended for the use of
educational institutions‖ and which words were dropped and substituted by
the words ―intended for instructional use‖; (zc) that to matters of copying as
is being done, Section 52(1)(i) is not applicable and only Section 52(1)(h) is
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 15 of 94
applicable and the copying has to be within the confines thereof; (zd) though
in the draft Amendment Act, the words used were ―copyright in a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its copying in the
course of preparation for instruction….‖ but the words ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖ were dropped in the final amendment act and
which is again indicative that the applicability of Section 52(1)(i) is confined
to reproduction ―in the course of instruction‖ and not ―in the course of
preparation for instruction‖; (ze) that it matters not whether the author or the
publisher intended the book to be for instructional use—Section 52(1)(h)
uses the words ―published literary or dramatic works‖ irrespective of
whether they were published for instructional use or not; (zf) that there is a
difference in the meaning of the words ―in the course of instruction‖ used in
Section 52(1)(i) and ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zg) that the copying
and reproduction being done by the defendants is not ―in the course of
instruction‖ but ―for the purpose of instruction‖; (zh) that if Section 52(1)(i)
were to be read as allowing the teacher to make copies for the purposes of
instruction, there would have been no need for Section 52(1)(h); (zi) reliance
was placed on Princeton University Press Vs. Michigan Document
Services Inc. 99 F.3d 1381 (6th Cir. 1996) also concerned with an action for
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 16 of 94
restraining the defendant from reproducing substantial segments of
copyrighted works of scholarship, binding the copies into course packs and
selling the course packs to the students for use in fulfillment of reading
assignments given by professors at University of Michigan and negativing
the defence of fair use doctrine; it was held that the fair use of copyright
work does not provide blanket immunity for multiple copies for classroom
use; (zj) that if such copying is allowed, there would be no market left for
the book(s); (zk) that the situation here is different from the judgment of the
Supreme Court of Canada in Province of Alberta vs. Canadian Copyright
Licensing Agency 2012 SCC 37 where the teacher was making short
passages from the books; here pages after pages have been photocopied; (zl)
attention was also invited to Basic Books Inc. Vs. Kinko’s Graphics
Corporation 758 F. Supp. 1522 also holding that copying of excerpts
without permission, compiling them into course pack and selling them to
college students amounted to infringement; (zm) that the defendant No.2
University also has a commercial interest inasmuch as in lieu of permitting
the defendant No.1 to so photocopy the books, it is entitled to free
photocopy of 3000 pages every month; (zn) it was demonstrated that the
extent of copying of the textbooks in a course pack ranges from 5% of the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 17 of 94
contents of the book to as much as 33.25% of the contents of the book and it
was argued that the copying would thus qualify as substantial; (zo) attention
was invited to Hyde Park Residence Ltd. Vs. Yelland (2001) Chancery 143
laying down that relief cannot be denied to the plaintiffs on the basis of
‗public interest‘ where infringement of copyright has taken place because
copyright has been statutorily made a property right and which statute also
provides for exceptions in public interest and if the action does not fall with
in the exception, it is not open to otherwise deny relief in public interest;
(zp) that the judgment of this Court in The Chancellor, Masters & Scholars
of the University of Oxford Vs. Narendera Publishing House 185 (2011)
DLT 346 relating to ‗guide books‘ would have no application as the same
was concerned with transliteration and not copying as is being done in the
present case; (zq) that even otherwise, the matter cannot be left to public
interest in view of statutory provisions and if the same is permitted, every
judge would have his own view of public interest; (zr) that the matter has to
be looked at not with a short sight but with a long term impact as allowing
the photocopying as is going on to continue would adversely impact the
publishing industry resulting in stoppage of publication of textbooks, at the
cost of education and research; (zs) attention was invited to Syndicate of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 18 of 94
The Press of The University of Cambridge Vs. B.D. Bhandari 185 (2011)
DLT 346, holding that the defence of ‗fair use‘ as provided in Section
52(1)(h) is only available to the teacher and pupil to reproduce the literary
work in the course of instructions or examination paper setter to reproduce
any literary work as part of the questions or to the pupil to reproduce the
literary work as answers to such questions and further holding that the
publishers of commercial books were neither teachers nor students nor a
person giving or receiving instruction and that if the defence of fair use is
allowed to a publisher, then it would result in a situation where every
publisher, without permission from the owner of copyright, would reproduce
the ad verbatim literary text from the educational textbooks prescribed by
the University and for commercial gains and benefits and that too without
giving any royalty or payment to the right owners towards such a
reproduction and thereby discourage creativity of authors who put their skill,
labour, years of knowledge, expertise etc. into the educational books; (zt)
‗Nimmer on Copyright’, Vol. 4 opining that if in every school room or
library, by purchasing a single book demand of numerous are fulfilled
through photocopy or similar device, the market for educational material
would be almost completely obliterated was cited and the passage therein
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 19 of 94
titled ―The Analogy to Hand Copies‖ where the learned author has opined
that in evaluating the argument of library photocopy several factors must be
considered, was also cited; (zu) a copy of ‗Study of Copyright Piracy in
India‘ sponsored by Ministry of Human Development, Government of India
was handed over, also finding mass photocopying of books to be largely
prevalent in India and the Institutions turning a blind eye thereto and
recommending control thereof through a Copyright Clearance Centre and it
was stated that in pursuance thereto, the IRRO has now been established;
(zv) that the Commissioner appointed by this Court found that the books
borrowed from the University Library were being photocopied in the shop of
the defendant No.1; and (zw) lastly it was contended that grant of injunction
will encourage IRRO as well.
15. The senior counsel for defendant No.4, SPEAK argued (i) that the
course packs are a collection of material from the textbooks and carry an
independent user right and do not affect the need for books; (ii) that out of
52 authors whose books are cited by the plaintiffs, 33 have given their no
objection; (iii) that India is a developing country and very few are able to
afford the cost of education; (iv) that the ratio of the material which is
picked for use in the course pack vis-a-vis the entire book is miniscule; (v)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 20 of 94
that the course packs are not designed by the teachers; (vi) attention was
drawn to the Lok Sabha Debates of 22nd May, 2012 relating to the
Amendment w.e.f. 25th
June, 2012 to the Copyright Act, where it was stated
that if a student wants to do research in copyrighted material he cannot be
charged; if somebody wants to do research in copyrighted material, he
cannot be charged; if somebody wants to teach copyrighted works, he cannot
be charged; (vii) reliance was placed on Academy of General Education,
Manipal Vs. B. Malini Mallya (2009) 4 SCC 256, laying down that when a
fair dealing is made inter alia of a literary or dramatic work for the private
use including research and criticism or review, no infringement can be
claimed and that no injunction will be granted with respect to this as
mentioned in Section 52 of the Act; (viii) reliance was placed on Longman
Group Ltd. Vs. Carrington Technical Institute Board of Governor (1991) 2
NZLR 574 holding that in its ordinary meaning the words ―course of
instruction‖ would include anything in the process of instruction with the
process commencing at a time earlier than the time of instruction, at least for
a teacher, and ending at a time later, at least for a student and that so long as
the copying forms part of and arises out of the course of instruction, it would
normally be in the course of instruction; it encompasses preparation of
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 21 of 94
material to be used in the course of instruction; (ix) that once reproduction
i.e. photocopy is expressly permitted under Section 52, no limitation should
be placed thereon; (x) that even in the judgment of the Supreme Court of
Canada in Province of Alberta supra in the compilation of judgments of the
plaintiffs, it was held that buying books for each student is not a realistic
alternative to teachers copying short excerpts for distribution to the students
as teachers merely facilitate wider access to the limited number of text books
by making copies available to all students who need them; purchasing a
greater number of original text book to distribute to students is
unreasonable; such copying does not compete with the market for text books
because if such copying did not take place, it was more likely that student
would simply go without the supplementary information as buying is not a
feasible option for them; (xi) that an extensive interpretation of the words
―in the course of instruction‖ in Section 52 (1) (i) has to be given; (xii) that
none of the students can be expected to purchase all the expensive text
books, different chapters whereof are prescribed as a reading material in the
curriculum/syllabus of the University; (xiii) that the larger public interest is
in denying the injunction claimed; (xiv) attention was invited to para 34 of
Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra with respect
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 22 of 94
to ‗fair use‘; (xv) that reference books as are subject matter of this suit are
used by many people other than students though text books have a narrower
audience; even as per the plaintiffs, the percentage of the contents of a book
photocopied in any of the course packs varied from 8% to 10% and
dominant relationship of the entire content of the copyright work exists and
the same has a negligible impact on market value; that even in the judgment
of the Supreme Court of Canada in CCH Canadian Ltd. Vs. Law Society of
Upper Canada 2004 SCC 13, it was held that the defendant did not
authorise copyright infringement by maintaining a photocopier available in
the Library and posting a warning notice that it would not be responsible for
any copies made in infringement of copyright and on this basis it was argued
that course packs containing prescribed reading material cannot amount to
commercial exploitation; (xvi) that there can be no general principle in this
regard and it has to be judged on a case to case basis as to whether there is
any commercial impact from the action impugned; (xvii) that the test to be
applied is, whether by the impugned action the book gets substituted; that if
it does not, then there cannot be any violation - reliance in this regard was
placed on the judgment dated 11th May, 2012 of United States District Court
for the Northern District of Georgia (Atlanta Division) in Cambridge
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 23 of 94
University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker holding that small parts averaging
around 10% of the whole copyrighted work did not substitute for the book
and the court is required to consider whether the conduct engaged in by the
defendant would result in a substantially adverse impact on the potential
market for the original and if a professor used an excerpt of 10% of the
copyrighted work and this was repeated by others many times, it would not
cause substantial damage to the market for the copyrighted work because
10% excerpt would not substitute for the original, no matter how many
copies were made; (xviii) that in Section 52(1)(i) restriction of 10% also
does not exist and the only criteria is of effect on marketability; (xix) that
no excerpt can be enough to replace a book; (xx) that the question has to be
judged qualitatively and not quantitatively; (xxi) that all these are matters of
trial and without which it will not be determined as to how much portion of
the book has been copied and what damage has been caused thereby and
hence no interim relief can be granted; (xxii) that the plaintiffs, to be entitled
to an interim relief, have to establish loss and which has not been done till
now; (xxiii) that this Court has to balance the competing interests of
copyright owners and students; (xxiv) that though Princeton University
Press supra has held that making of course packs as infringement in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 24 of 94
American context but what is applicable in Indian context is the dissenting
opinion in the judgment where it was held that the identity of the person
operating the photocopy machine is irrelevant as it makes no difference
whether a student makes his or her own copies or students were to resort to
commercial photocopying which is faster and more cost effective and that
the censuring incidental private sector profit reflects little of the essence of
copyright law; an example was given of a Professor‘s teaching assistant,
who at times must, on the Professor‘s behest, make copies of the
copyrighted text for supplying in the class and it was contended merely
taking such assistance by the Professor would not make what is permissible,
impermissible; (xxv) attention was invited to Para 22 of Province of Alberta
supra to contend that Section 52 recognises the rights of others and that the
Section 52 is not to be viewed/seen as a proviso or as an exception but as
codifying rights of users to copyrighted material and there is no need to
restrict the said rights; (xxvi) that the Supreme Court in M/s. Entertainment
Network (India) Ltd. supra held that the Copyright Act seeks to maintain a
balance between the interest of the owner of the copyright in protecting his
works on the one hand and the interest of the public to have access to the
works on the other and the two are competing rights between which a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 25 of 94
balance has to be stuck; (xxvii) that the Division Bench of this Court also in
para 105 of Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra
held that copyright law is premised on promotion of creativity through
sufficient protection on the one hand and the various exemptions and
doctrines therein, whether statutorily embedded or judicially innovated,
recognising the equally compelling need to promote creative activity and to
ensure that the privileges granted by the copyright do not stifle
dissemination of information on the other hand; (xxviii) that thus the rights
under Section 52 have to be widely interpreted; (xxix) that the course packs
contains a collection of wide ranging works; (xxx) that the Division Bench
in Syndicate of The Press of The University of Cambridge supra had
prescribed a ‗four factor test‘ to be followed to determine fair use under
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxi) that the effect on the market cannot be the sole
criteria under Section 52(1)(i); (xxxii) that serious users of the books will
not rely on course packs and therefore no serious commercial interest is hit
and the miniscule commercial interest which is hit is within the permitted
rights; (xxxiii) that the proportion of the copyrighted work included in the
course packs is irrelevant as far as India is concerned; (xxxiv) that public
interest has been accepted as the fourth ingredient in the grant of interim
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 26 of 94
relief; (xxxv) that the defendant No.2 University is not required to go to
IRRO as it is exercising the rights recognised in Section 52 and only those
who are exploiting the copyright are required to go to IRRO; (xxxvi) that the
Indian law is different from the laws of other jurisdictions; (xxxvii) that the
majority of the Judges in Princeton University Press supra disagreed with
the dissenting judgment for the reason that the dissenting judgment would
have been correct if the statute was correct and that is how the statute is in
India; (xxxvii) that the actions of the defendants impugned would have been
within the ambit of Section 52(1)(a) but the Legislature deemed it relevant to
add Section 52(1)(i), though the ingredients thereof are within the ambit of
Section 52(1)(a); (xxxix) that a benevolent provision cannot be given a
restrictive interpretation; reference is made to Nasiruddin Vs. State
Transport Appellate Tribunal AIR 1976 SC 331 to contend that the mere
fact that the result of a statute may be unjust does not entitle a court to refuse
to give effect thereto; (xl) that the purchasing power of students in India is
much lower than students from other jurisdictions; (xli) that the price of the
foreign books varies with the exchange rate; (xlii) reliance was placed on
Kartar Singh Giani Vs. Ladha Singh AIR 1934 Lahore 777 followed in
Romesh Chowdhry Vs. Kh. Ali Mohamad Nowsheri AIR 1965 J&K 101
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 27 of 94
holding that under the guise of the copyright, a plaintiff cannot ask the Court
to close all the avenues of research and scholarship and all frontiers of
human knowledge; (xliii) attention was drawn to the article ―Exceptions and
Limitations in Indian Copyright Law for Education: An Assessment‖ by
Lawrence Liang published in 2010 in Volume 3, Issue 2 of The Law and
Development Review dispelling the common assumption that the cost of
books in India was low and reporting that the cost of books in proportion to
the average income in India was high; (xliv) that course packs have been
available in the University since the year 2001 and the plaintiffs, who as per
their claim are 200 years old Publishing Houses present in India for more
than 50 years have acquiesced in the same; (xlv) reliance was placed on M/s
Power Control Appliances Vs. Sumeet Machines Pvt. Ltd. (1994) 2 SCC
448 in support of the plea of acquiescence; (xlvi) that the plea in para 19 of
the plaint of the plaintiffs having learnt of the course packs, just prior to the
institution of the suit, is unbelievable; (xlvii) that the plaintiffs have been
vigilant about their rights and have otherwise been filing cases to prevent
infringement of their copyright and it is unbelievable they would not have
known of the course packs; (xlviii) that the course packs have become a vital
part for access to knowledge and the injury if any ultimately found to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 28 of 94
plaintiffs can be compensated with money; (xlix) reliance in this regard is
placed on Dalpat Kumar Vs. Prahlad Singh (1992) 1 SCC 719 holding that
the burden of proving that there exists a prima facie case and infraction
thereof and that the damage would be irreparable and the balance of
convenience is in favour of injunction is on the plaintiffs; (l) reliance is
placed on Helen C. Rebello Vs. Maharashtra State Road Transport
Corporation (1999) 1 SCC 90 laying down that whenever there are two
possible interpretations of a beneficial legislation then the one which
subserves the object of the legislation with benefit to the subject should be
accepted; (li) reliance was placed on ESPN Star Sports Vs. Global
Broadcast News Ltd. 2008(38) PTC 477 (Del) to contend that in the absence
of any imminent threat or danger of legal injury of the kind that damages or
a claim which money cannot compensate, no injunction can be granted; (lii)
that once it is found that the injury if any would be compensable, it matters
not whether the compensation would be recoverable or not; (liii) that Section
52(1)(h) is in the context of guide books which are published not by the
teachers but by others and it is for this reason only that a restriction on the
number of passages have been placed therein; on the contrary, Section
52(1)(i) is for teachers and pupil and in the context whereof no restriction
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 29 of 94
whatsoever has been deemed appropriate by the Legislature; reliance was
placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd Vs. Gopal Bhiva (1964) 3 SCR 709 to
contend that failure of the legislature to limit the scope of Section 52(1)(i)
cannot be deemed to be accidental omission; (liv) that the course packs are
not covered by Section 52(1)(h); (lv) reliance is placed on Ramniklal N.
Bhutta Vs. Maharashtra (1997) 1 SCC 134 laying down that even in a civil
suit, in granting of injunction or other similar order more particularly of an
interlocutory nature, the Courts have to weigh the public interest vis-Ã -vis
the private interest; (lvi) reliance in this regard is also placed on State of
Uttar Pradesh Vs. Ram Sukhi Devi AIR 2005 SC 284; (lvii) that in the
present case, the four factor test of the purpose being education, being nonbenefit
oriented, not-amounting to plagiarism and copying being only of the
prescribed part, are satisfied; (lviii) that without examining the nature and
character of each of the course packs, no relief can be granted.
16. The counsel for the defendant No.1 argued (a) that the actions of the
defendant No.1 impugned in this suit are licensed by the defendant No.2
University and the defendant No.1 has been acting strictly in accordance
therewith; (b) that the rate charged by the defendant No.1 of 40 paise per
page for photocopying is an inclusive charge / binding charge and there is no
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 30 of 94
commercial angle thereto; (c) that the plaint does not comply with the
provisions of Order IV Rule 1 of CPC; (d) that no resolution of the Board of
Directors of any of the plaintiffs companies authorising the institution of the
suit have been filed; (e) that the damages if any have to be awarded against
the defendant No.2 University only as the defendant No.1 has merely been
acting as the agent / licensee of the defendant No.2 University; (f) drew
attention to Articles 39(f) and 41 of the Constitution of India constituting
giving of opportunities and facilities to children to develop in a healthy
manner, protected from exploitation and right to education as Directive
Principles of State Policy; otherwise the counsel for the defendant No.1
adopted the arguments of the senior counsel for the defendant No.2
University.
17. The counsel for the defendant No.3 ASEAK adopted the arguments of
the other counsels.
18. The senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University argued (i) that
the question as has arisen has not arisen in the country till now; (ii) that the
question, though relating to copyright law, has to be judged in the light of
the right to access to knowledge; (iii) that the right to education finds
mention in the Constitution not only as a Fundamental Right but also as a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 31 of 94
Directive Principle of State Policy; (iv) that access to education is a
cherished constitutional value and includes within it access for students to
books in library and right to research and to use all materials available; (v)
that there is no dispute that a copyright would certainly subsist in the works
published by the plaintiffs but it is to be examined whether the said
copyright vests in the plaintiffs or not; (vi) that abstraction of work is not the
same as reproduction of work mentioned in Section 14(a)(i) defining
copyright, though reproduction would include reproduction by photocopy;
(vii) that a teacher cannot have a photocopying machine with him / her;
(viii) that education has always been a time honoured exemption to
copyright law; (ix) that the copyright law has always exempted reproduction
for the purpose of education, research and teaching assuming it to be an
intrinsic right of academicians; (x) that similarly copyrighted material can be
used by Judges and policy makers without infringing the copyright; (xi) that
what has statutorily been made to be not infringement of copyright cannot be
infringement of copyright; (xii) that for the interpretation of Section 52 it is
immaterial whether it is taken as an exception to infringement or creating
independent rights; (xiii) that photocopying in entirety of school books is
permitted but the need therefor does not arise because they are subsidised;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 32 of 94
(xiv) that it matters not whether the full book is photocopied or only a part
of the book is photocopied as long as the purpose remains educational; (xv)
that Section 52(1)(i) takes within its ambit reproduction of the entire work
because it is for non-commercial purposes; (xvi) that limitation of two
passages to the extent of reproduction permitted under Section 52(1)(h) is
for the reason that it is for commercial exploitation; (xvii) that there is a
difference between publication and reproduction; (xviii) that ‗publication‘
has been defined in Section 3 of the Act as making a work available to the
public by issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public; (xix)
that on the contrary, Section 2(x) defines ‗reprography‘ as making of copies
of a work, by photocopying or similar means; (xx) that for publication
within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act, the act has to be of making the
work available or communicating the work ―to the public‖; students are not
public; that the test to be applied under Section 52 is to be of intention; (xxi)
attention in this regard was invited to Articles 9 & 11(2) of the Berne
Convention relating to right of reproduction and leaving it to the legislation
in the countries to the Convention to determine the conditions under which
the rights mentioned in the preceding paragraphs may be exercised subject
to the same being not prejudicial to the moral right of the author to equitable
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 33 of 94
remuneration; the entire scheme of the Copyright Act was gone into in
Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra and it was held that all
provisions have to be read together and that profit is irrelevant to test
infringement; (xxii) however Sections 51 & 52 make profit an indice and the
Division Bench of this Court in paras 63 and 105 of Syndicate of The Press
of The University of Cambridge supra also mentioned commercial
exploitation; (xxiii) that the defendant No.2 University is not shying from
full responsibility for the actions; (xxiv) that students are integral part of the
University; (xxv) that thus anything done by the University, even if students
mak use thereof is one and the same act; (xxvi) that Section 52(1)(g), as it
stood prior to 2012 Amendment and which is equivalent of the present
Section 52(1)(h), used the words ‗publication‘ and ‗educational institution‘
and which included selling to public and not necessarily to students only;
(xxvii) that by the amendment, the word ‗educational institution‘ has been
deleted, lifting the limitation and now there is no limitation for educational
institutions as under old Section 52(1)(g); (xxviii) that thus whatever is for
education is not infringement; (xxix) that the plaintiffs also do not call the
defendant No.1 a publisher; (xxx) that a chart of the quantum of
reproduction in the various course packs was handed over to demonstrate
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 34 of 94
that the percentage of the work copied from any textbook varies from 1.62%
to 30.09% with the average quantum of reproduction in the four course
packs of which details are given in the plaint varying from 7.3% to 19.5%;
(xxxi) that the course packs are given as advance reading material; (xxxii)
that the plaintiffs want Section 52(1)(i) to be read as Section 52(1)(a) when
the language of the two is materially different; (xxxxiii) that while in Section
52(1)(a) there is a test of fair dealing, there is no such test in Section
52(1)(i); (xxxiv) that repeated photocopying of the book by students
damages the books; (xxxv) that the books which are photocopied are not
textbooks but disseminate knowledge; (xxxvi) that grant of an injunction
would be against dissemination of knowledge; (xxxvii) that there is no
pleading by the plaintiffs of violation of Section 52(1)(i); (xxxviii) that the
defendant No.2 University is willing to give an undertaking to not indulge in
photocopying for commercial motive; (xxix) that publication is never
limited to a view; (xl) reliance is placed on Estate of Martin Luther King
JR. Inc. Vs. CBS Inc. 194 F.3d 1211 (11th Cir. 1999) where the United
States Court of Appeals Eleventh Circuit held publication occurs if tangible
copies of the work are distributed to the general public in such a manner as
allows the public to exercise dominion and control over the work and that in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 35 of 94
copyright law, performance of a speech does not constitute publication; (xli)
that the students cannot be burdened with societal / class right; (xlii)
attention was invited to Lawrence Liang‘s article supra; (xliii) attention was
invited to the article ―Exhausting Copyrights and Promoting Access to
Education: An Empirical Take‖ published in Volume 17 of July 2012
Edition of the Journal of Intellectual Property Rights, opining that the
purpose of copyright is greater access; (xliv) attention was invited to
Longman Group Ltd. supra where the High Court of Auckland held that the
words ―course of instruction‖ encompasses preparation of the material to be
used in the course of instruction and copying of the material to be used in
the course of instruction by a teacher before the delivery of the instruction
and that copying prior to a class is in the course of instruction provided it is
for the purpose of instruction; (xlv) that Section 107 of the United States
Copyright Act, 1976 is different and thus the judgment of the US Court of
Appeal, Sixth Circuit in Princeton University Press supra relied upon by the
plaintiffs is not applicable; (xlvi) that even otherwise applying the four
factor test, there is no infringement; (xlvii) that though Universities were
part of reprographic society in Canada but have broken off their ties
therefrom; (xlviii) that the TRIPS Agreement also accepts exemptions to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 36 of 94
copyright; (xlix) that no premium can be put on knowledge; (l) that the
tuition fee in the defendant No.2 University is subsidised and at interim
stage there should be no injunction; (li) that education was never meant to be
exploitative; (lii) that in all jurisdictions education is treated separately and
has a special status; that Article 26 of the Declaration of Human Rights also
provides for a right to education; (liii) that no legitimate rights of any of the
publishers have been infringed; (liv) that though the defendant No.2
University had nothing to do with the impugned acts but is taking up the
matter in the interest of the students; (lv) that the test of fairness is not
quantitative but qualitative; (lvi) that the defendant No.2 University is
willing to give or distribute the course packs only to students with Identity
Card, not to allow profit of more than 2 paise per page to defendant No.1;
(lvii) that if the University were to employ its own staff for photocopying,
the cost would be much more; (lviii) that the knowledge seeker has to be on
a different pedestal; (lix) that there are no textbooks in post-graduation and
the students have to study from different suggested reading materials; (lx)
that the prayers in the suit are vague; (lxi) that though IRRO provides a viamedia
but its prescribed agreement is very narrow; (lxii) that IRRO has filed
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 37 of 94
a writ petition challenging the constitutionality of Section 33A requiring it to
publish a tariff scheme.
19. Though the counsel for the defendant No.3 had earlier adopted the
arguments of the other counsels but subsequently contended (A) that
instruction begins when the academic session commences; dictionary
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ and different provisions of the Copyright
Act where the said word has been used were cited; (B) that once any part of
any copyrighted work is included in the syllabus of the University, Section
52(1)(i) applies; (C) that Section 2(n) defines ‗lecture‘ as including
addresses, speeches and sermons; (D) that had the intention of the
Legislature been to confine Section 52(1)(i) to lectures as is the case of the
plaintiffs, the word ‗lecture‘ would have been used and not the word
‗instruction‘; (E) that Section 52(1)(i) is not limited to classroom education;
(F) reliance was placed on para 26 of Nasiruddin supra to contend that plain
meaning of the word ‗instruction‘ is to be adopted and which is wide; (F)
reliance in this regard was also placed on Bombay Gas Co. Ltd. supra; (G)
that Princeton University Press supra was a case of a commercial
photocopy shop outside the University; (H) that the defendant No.1 is
reproducing and not publishing; (I) that if University itself is entitled to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 38 of 94
make the course packs, the fact that it is doing through an agent should not
make a difference; (J) that there is no fear of publishing industry collapsing
as is canvassed by the counsel for the plaintiffs; (K) that a short note on the
growth of Indian Publishing Industry is included in the compilation handed
over.
20. The counsel for the plaintiffs in rejoinder argued (I) that the course
packs are sold like text books; (II) that the objective of this litigation is not
to compel the buying of books but to compel the defendant No.2 University
to enter into a licencing agreement with IRRO which is now fully functional;
(III) that IRRO is the only Society registered under Section 33 of the Act;
(IV) that earlier IRRO permitted only 20 copies to be made but now permits
15% of the copyrighted work to be copied; (V) that if the defendant No.2
University feels that 15% is less, it can challenge the same before the
Copyright Board and the Copyright Board is now empowered to give
interim orders also; (VI) that the argument of public interest is a myopic
argument; (VII) that if injunction would be refused there would be no
incentive for new literary work; (VIII) that even if the academicians
continue to write for themselves, the publishers would not be willing to
publish; (IX) that Section 52 sets out the public interest policy and the policy
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 39 of 94
having been statutorily laid down, there could be no public interest outside
Section 52; (X) that copyright would become useless if the entire work were
allowed to be copied under Section 52(1)(i); (XI) that the judgment in
Cambridge University Press Vs. Mark P. Becker supra relied upon by the
defendants was reversed in appeal and in any case concerned digital copy
and not paper course packs; (XII) that if Section 52(1)(i) were to be as wide
as contended by the defendants, there would have been no need for Section
52(1)(zb).
21. I have considered the aforesaid contentions, judgments and other
material cited and gone through the written arguments.
22. Though the defendants in their written statements have disputed the
copyright claimed by the plaintiffs but I am of the view that now that the
senior counsel for the defendant No.2 University has given up the stand
taken in the written statement and has stated that the defendant No.2
University takes full responsibility for the making of the course packs, the
question, whether the copyright therein vests in the plaintiffs or in some
other person, is of no relevance as the defendant No.2 University, as State
within the meaning of Article 12 of the Constitution of India, cannot be seen
as violating the law by infringing the copyright, whether it vests in the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 40 of 94
plaintiffs or in some other person. The only question to be adjudicated thus
is, whether the making of course-packs as the defendant No.2 University is
making, amounts to infringement of copyright. The said question, according
to me, is a question of law and requires no trial. As would be evident from
above, we have before us the range of percentage of the contents from each
book being photocopied and included in the course pack. No evidence to
that effect is required. If the actions of the defendant No.2 University, on an
interpretation of law, are held to be infringement, a decree for permanent
injunction has to follow. Conversely if the actions of defendant No.2
University are not found to be amounting to infringement of copyright, the
suit fails. Of course if it is held that what the defendant no.2 University is
doing is infringement of copyright and the author or publisher of a particular
work has granted permission to the defendant no.2 University to make
copies thereof, as the defendant no.2 University claims, the defendant no.2
University would be entitled to do so.
23. Though at one point of time during the hearing it appeared that a
direction to the defendant No.2 University to approach IRRO, a Copyright
Society within the meaning of Section 33 of the Copyright Act, offered a
solution to the issue as has arisen but on further consideration I tend to agree
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 41 of 94
with the senior counsels for the defendant No.2 University and defendant
No.4 SPEAK that the question of issuing any such direction would arise
only upon finding that what the defendant No.2 University is doing is not
covered by Section 52 of the Act and which would make it an infringement
of the copyright and to avoid which it can go before IRRO.
24. To be able to gauge the full import of Section 52 of the Copyright
Act, I have examined the provisions of the said law from the beginning of
the statute.
25. The Copyright Act was enacted ―to amend and consolidate‖ the law
relating to copyright. Copyright forms part of the bouquet of intellectual
property rights and I have wondered whether copyright is also a natural right
or a common law right which vests in the author or composer or producer of
the work and thus whether in the absence of anything to the contrary
contained in the Copyright Act, the attributes of ownership, as with respect
to other forms of property, would enure to copyright also. Mention may be
made of K.T. Plantation Pvt. Ltd. Vs. State of Karnataka (2011) 9 SCC 1
where a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court held that Article 300A of
the Constitution proclaims that no person can be deprived of his property
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 42 of 94
save by authority of law, meaning thereby that a person cannot be deprived
of his property merely by an executive fiat, without any specific legal
authority or without any support of law made by a competent legislature and
that the expression 'property' in Article 300A is not confined to land alone
but also includes intangibles like copyright and other intellectual property
and embraces every possible interest recognised by law.
26. Section 13 of the Act defines the works in which copyright subsists
but makes the same subject to the provisions of that Section as well as other
provisions of the Act. The same leads me to form an opinion that copyright,
though may subsist under the natural law in any work, has been made
subject to the statute and if the statute limits the works in which copyright
subsists, there can be no natural copyright therein.
27. Section 14 of the Act gives the meaning of copyright as the exclusive
right, again ―subject to the provisions‖ of the Act, to do or authorize the
doing of the acts listed therein in respect of the work in which the copyright
subsists. The same is again indicative of the author, composer or producer
having only such rights which are prescribed thereunder and that too subject
to the other provisions of the Act. In relation to literary works, with which
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 43 of 94
we are concerned, one such right is the right to reproduce the work or any
substantial part thereof. However if any other provision of the Act is to
provide otherwise, the same will cease to be the copyright. Similarly,
Section 2(m) defines ―infringing copy‖ as meaning in relation to literary
works, a reproduction thereof, if made in contravention of the Act, meaning,
if any provision of the Act permits any person to reproduce any work or
substantial part thereof, such reproduction will not be infringing copy.
28. The position becomes unequivocally clear from Section 16 which
provides that no person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in
any work otherwise than under and in accordance with the provisions of the
Copyright Act. The same unequivocally prescribes that there is no copyright
except as prescribed in the Act, converting copyright from a natural or
common law right to a statutory right.
29. Section 51 prescribes that copyright is infringed inter alia when any
person does anything exclusive right to do which has been conferred by the
Act on the owner of copyright. It follows, if there is no exclusive right,
there is no infringement. Section 52 lists the acts which do not constitute
infringement. Thus, even if exclusive right to do something constitutes
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 44 of 94
copyright, if it finds mention in Section 52, doing thereof will still not
constitute infringement and the outcome thereof will not be infringing copy
within the meaning of Section 2(m). Section 55 also, entitles the owner of
copyright to remedies by way of injunction, damages, accounts or otherwise
as are conferred by law for infringement of a right, only when copyright is
infringed and except as otherwise provided by the Copyright Act. Thus
unless there is infringement of copyright within the meaning of the Act,
owner of copyright is not entitled to sue.
30. A Division Bench of this Court in Time Warner Entertainment
Company, L.P. Vs. RPG Netcom (2007) 140 DLT 758 held that copyright
cannot be claimed and suit for infringement of copyright cannot be
maintained de-hors the Copyright Act and that the Common law rights to
copyright were abrogated, earlier by Section 31 of the Copyright Act, 1911.
It was held that a person is entitled to copyright only under the provisions of
the Copyright Act and any other statutory enactment in force. Supreme
Court also, in Entertainment Network (India) Ltd. supra held that copyright
unlike trademark is a right created under the Act and that when a author
claims a copyright, the right has to be determined with reference to the
provisions of the Act. Recently, in Krishika Lulla Vs. Shyam Vithalrao
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 45 of 94
Devkatta (2016) 2 SCC 521, copyright was held to be a statutory right
requiring statutory conditions to be satisfied.
31. Copyright as a natural or common law right has thus been taken away
by the Copyright Act.
32. I conclude, there can be no copyright in any author, composer or
producer save as provided under the Copyright Act. Axiomatically if
follows, unless the action of defendants No 1 and 2 amounts to infringement
of copyright within the meaning of the Copyright Act, the plaintiffs or any
other person in whom copyright vests cannot sue for infringement or
damages or accounts, as have been claimed in the plaint.
33. I have next wondered, whether making of copies by the defendant
no.2 University (for the time being I am not entering into the controversy
whether making of copies by the defendant no.1 under the arrangement as
pleaded with the defendant no.2 University makes any difference) of the
books purchased by the defendant no.2 University and kept in its library and
distributing the said copies to its students (I am again at this moment not
entering into the controversy whether the charging by the defendant no.2
University makes any difference) amounts to defendant no.2 University
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 46 of 94
doing any of the acts which vests exclusively in the owner of the copyright
in the said books and to infringement of copyright.
34. It is not in dispute that the works in question fall in the category of
original literary work. Section 14(a)(i) and (ii), in respect of such works,
vests the exclusive right ―to reproduce the work in any material form
including the storing of it in any medium by electronic means‖ and the right
―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in
circulation‖ in the owner of the copyright. I have wondered, whether ―to
reproduce the work‖ would include making photocopies thereof as the
defendant No.2 University is doing. The word ―reproduce‖ has not been
defined in Section 2 of the Act though i) Section 2 (hh) defines ―duplicating
equipment‖ as any mechanical contrivance or device used or intended to be
used for making copies of any work; ii) Section 2(s) defines ―photograph‖
as including photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process
analogous to photography; and, iii) Section 2(x) defines ―reprography‖ as
making copies of a work by photo-copying or similar means. On the basis
thereof, I conclude that the words in Section 14(a)(i) ―to reproduce the
work‖ would include making photocopy of the work in contravention of the
provisions of the Act. I have in Continental Telepower Industries Ltd. Vs.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 47 of 94
Union of India MANU/DE/1691/2009 held that a photocopy is certainly a
copy. Long back, in British Oxygen Company Ltd. Vs. Liquid Air Ltd.
1925 Ch. 383 also it was held that making photographic copy of literary
work is reproduction thereof. I thus conclude that the right to make
photocopies is the exclusive right of the author or composer of the literary
work and a copyright within the meaning of Section 14. Axiomatically, the
making of photocopies by the defendant No.2 University will constitute
infringement of copyright within the meaning of Section 51 and the
photocopies so made constitute infringing copy within the meaning of
Section 2(m) unless such act is listed under Section 52 as an act not
constituting infringement.
35. It is noteworthy that Section 14(a)(i) constitutes right to reproduce
literary work per se as copyright and Section 51(a)(i) constitutes such
reproduction per se as infringement of copyright and Section 2(m)
constitutes the copy so reproduced as infringing copy. Infringement is
complete on reproduction of the work. To constitute infringement, it is not
necessary that the person who has so reproduced the work, should put it to
any use or should distribute or sell the same to others. However Section
14(a)(ii) also vests the exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 48 of 94
public not being copies already in circulation, in the owner of the copyright
and constitutes the same as copy right. Thus the action of issuing copies of
the work to public would also constitute infringement of copyright under
Section 51. Neither Section 14(a)(ii) nor Section 51(a)(i) require such
issuance of copies to be for consideration or to make profit. Issuance of
copies even if without any charge thus constitutes infringement of copyright.
The Explanation to Section 14 however provides that for the purpose of that
Section, ―a copy which has been sold once shall be deemed to be a copy
already in circulation‖. Thus, the books in which the plaintiffs claim
copyright, purchased by the defendant no.2 University, as per the said
Explanation, are deemed to be a copy already in circulation within the
meaning of Section 14(a)(ii) and the exclusive right to issue the same to the
public does not vest in the owner of the copyright and does not constitute
copyright and the defendant no.2 University would be entitled to issue the
said books to the public. This is the principle of ‗exhaustion‘ that perhaps is
the genesis of libraries, not only of Universities and other educational
institutions but run and operated otherwise and commercially also, and of
the business of resale of books.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 49 of 94
36. I must record that the thought has indeed crossed my mind, whether
the words ―to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already
in circulation‖ used in Section 14(a)(ii) entitles the purchaser of a copy of
copyrighted work and which copy as per Explanation to Section 14 is a copy
already in circulation, to make more copies of the said work for issuance
thereof to the public as the defendant No.2 University is doing but have
concluded that the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ cannot be
read/interpreted as ―to make copies of the work‖ and which under Section
14(a)(i) is the exclusive right of the author and composer and that the
purport of Section 14(a)(ii) is only to not vest in the owner of copyright any
right to further issue to public a copy which he has already once issued. If
the words ―to issue copies of the work‖ were to be read also as ―making
copies of the work‖, the same would tantamount to the owner of copyright
after having once sold a copy thereof, being left with no right to restrain the
person who has purchased the copy from making further copies thereof and
selling the same.
37. The defendant No.2 University thus, though entitled to issue the
books, published by the plaintiffs and purchased by it and kept by the
defendant No.2 University in its library, to whosoever is entitled to issuance
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 50 of 94
of the said books from the library, per Section 14(a)(i) and Section 51(a)(i)
would not be entitled to make photocopies of substantial part of the said
book for distribution to the students and if does the same, would be
committing infringement of the copyright therein.
38. Section 51 however besides vide clause (a)(i) thereof constituting the
doing of acts exclusive right to do which under Section 14 vests with the
owner of the copyright, an infringement, vide clause(a)(ii) and (b) thereof
also constitutes, permitting any place to be used for communication of the
work to the public where such communication constitutes infringement of
copyright and sale/hire or otherwise dealing in infringing copies of the work,
as infringement of copyright; however for the said actions to constitute
infringement, the same have to be shown to be for profit or by way of trade.
What emerges therefore is that while doing of something exclusive right to
do which vests in the owner of the copyright constitutes infringement of
copyright irrespective of whether there is any commercial element therein or
not, facilitating infringement and dealing in infringing copies constitutes
infringement only if done with commercial element.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 51 of 94
39. That takes me to Section 52 which forms the pivot of the rival
contentions. Section 52 lists acts, which even if infringement per Section 51
read with Section 14, have been statutorily declared to be not constituting
infringement of copyright. But for Section 52 the acts listed thereunder
would have constituted infringement of copyright.
40. Before proceeding to deal with the acts listed under Section 52 and on
which arguments were addressed, I will take up first the question whether
interpretation of Section 52 is to be by applying the rules of interpretation as
applicable to a proviso or an exception, to Section 51.
41. Having considered the provisions of (i) Section 2(m) constituting
reproduction of literary work as an infringing copy only if such reproduction
or copy is made in contravention of provisions of the Act; (ii) Section 14
making the exclusive rights which flow from ownership of copyright subject
to the provisions of the Act; (iii) Section 16 making ownership of copyright
statutory; and, (iv) Section 51(a)(i) which by reference to Section 14,
incorporates therein the condition of ―subject to provisions of this Act‖, I am
of the view that a) the legislature having abrogated the natural or common
law rights of authors and composers; and b) and having statutorily enacted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 52 of 94
what is copyright; and c) having made what is copyright also subject to other
provisions of the Act; and d) having in successive provisions of the Statute
prescribed ―when copyright infringed‖ and ―certain acts not to be
infringement of copyright‖; and e) having vested the right to civil remedies
only to situations when copyright is infringed, the rules of interpretation of
Statutes as applicable to Proviso and Exception cannot be applied to Section
52 of the Copyright Act. Once the acts listed in Section 52 are declared as
not constituting infringement of copyright and the reproduction of work
resulting from such acts as not constituting infringing copy, it follows that
the exclusive right to do the acts mentioned in Section 52 has not been
included by the legislature in the definition in Section 14; of copyright, once
that is so, the doing of such act cannot be infringement under Section 51 and
the question of taking the same out by way of proviso or exception does not
arise. Supreme Court, in Nand Kishore Mehra Vs. Sushil Mehra (1995) 4
SCC 572, dealing with Sections 3(1) and 3(3) of the Benami Transactions
(Prohibition) Act, 1988 which prohibits a person from entering into any
benami transaction, Section 3(2) which permits a person to enter into a
benami transaction of purchase of property in the name of his wife or
unmarried daughter and Section 4 of the said Act which prohibits a person
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 53 of 94
from enforcing rights in a property held benami, held that to hold that a
person who is permitted to purchase a property benami in the name of his
wife or unmarried daughter cannot enforce his rights in the property would
amount to holding that the Statute which allows creation of rights by a
benami transaction also prohibits enforcement of such rights, a contradiction
which can never be attributed to a Statute. Similarly here, to hold that inspite
of the legislature having declared the actions listed in Section 52 to be not
amounting to infringement, the same have to be viewed putting on the
blinkers of being infringement would amount to holding that the Copyright
Act which allows actions listed in Section 52 to be done without the same
constituting infringement and consequences thereof not constituting
infrining copy, cannot be done to the extent permitted by the language of
Section 52. I thus agree with the contention of the senior counsel for the
defendant no.2 University that the rights of persons mentioned in Section 52
are to be interpreted following the same rules as the rights of a copyright
owner and are not to be read narrowly or strictly or so as not to reduce the
ambit of Section 51, as is the rule of interpretation of statutes in relation to
provisos or exceptions. Thus, Sections 14 and 51 on the one hand and
Section 52 on the other hand are to be read as any two provisions of a
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 54 of 94
statute. Reliance by defendants on Entertainment Network (India) Ltd.
supra in this respect is apposite. It was held that the Copyright Act seeks to
maintain a balance between the interest of the owner of copyright in
protecting his works on the one hand and interest of the public to have
access to the works, on the other.
42. The next question to be considered is whether the actions of the
defendant no.2 University are to be tested on the anvil of Clauses (h),(i),(j)
of Section 52(1) which deal with acts in relation to education or also on the
anvil of Clause (a) of Section 52(1) which deals with an acts for purposes of
private or personal use, criticism or review or reporting of current events, if
in fair dealing with the work.
43. The various clauses under Section 52(1) deal with different factual
situations. I am of the view that once the legislature has in Clauses (h), (i),
(j) under Section 52(1) provided specifically for the field of
education/instruction, the scope thereof cannot be expanded or restricted by
applying the parameters of the omnibus or general Clause (a). It is a well
known rule of construction that general provisions yield to special
provisions. Supreme Court in J.K. Cotton Spinning & Weaving Mills Co.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 55 of 94
Ltd. Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh AIR 1961 SC 1170 held that this rule has
not been arbitrarily made by lawyers and judges but springs from common
understanding of men and women that when the same person gives two
directions, one covering a large number of matters in general and another to
only some of them, his intention is that these latter directions should prevail
as regards these while as regards all the rest the earlier direction should have
effect. This rule was recently reiterated in Commercial Tax Officer Vs.
Binani Cements Ltd. (2014) 8 SCC 319. I thus hold Section 52(1)(a) to be
having no applicability to the impugned action. Thus the extent of Section
52(1)(h), (i), (j) or whichever one is found applicable to specific situation
with which we are concerned, cannot be widened or restricted by applying
the parameters of Section 52(1)(a).
44. Section 52(1)(h) does not constitute as infringement the publication in
a collection, mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter, bona fide
intended for instructional use, of short passages from copyrighted work
provided that not more than two such passages from the copyrighted work
are so included.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 56 of 94
45. However for Section 52(1)(h) to apply, there has to be firstly a
―publication‖ and secondly ―mainly composed of non-copyrighted matter‖.
Though the course packs with which we are concerned in this suit may
qualify as a collection within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) but the said
collection according to the plaintiffs also is entirely of copyrighted matter.
For Section 52(1)(h) to apply the said collection has to be mainly of noncopyrighted
matter. For this reason alone, in my opinion, the question of
applicability of Section 52(1)(h) to the subject factual situation does not
arise.
46. I have also wondered, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University impugned in the present suit i.e. of making photocopies of
different copyrighted works and supplying the said photocopies to the
students amounts to ―publication‖ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h).
47. The meaning of ―publication‖ given in Section 3 of the Copyright Act
for the purposes of the said Act is, making a work available to the public by
issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public. Significantly
Section 3 is not qualified with the words ―except where the context
otherwise requires‖. On first impression, making of copies of copyrighted
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 57 of 94
work and making the same available to the students would amount to
publication within the meaning of Section 3 of the Act. Though the senior
counsel for the defendant no.2 University has argued that the students cannot
be construed as ―public‖ but neither has any reason therefor been cited nor
am I able to find any. In my opinion students would not cease to be ―public‖.
48. However strangely enough Section 14 of the Act while prescribing the
meaning of copyright as the exclusive right to do the acts which are listed
thereunder does not use the word ―publication‖, though in relation to literary
works, Clause (a)(ii) thereunder vests in the owner of the copyright
exclusive right to issue copies of the work to the public and which according
to me would fall within ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 3 of the
Act. The same leads me to infer that the word ―publication‖ in Section 3
refers to an act of preparation and issuing of a book, journal or piece of
music for public sale as the plaintiffs are doing and does not refer to the act
of making photocopies of a already published work and issuing the same.
The meaning ascribed in Section 3 to ‗publication‘ becomes clear on reading
thereof with Section 4 titled ―When work not deemed to be published or
performed in public‖ and Section 5 titled ―When work deemed to be first
published in India‖ and is found to be in the context of being made available
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 58 of 94
to the public for the first time. When photocopies of an already published
work are made, the same does not amount to making the work available to
the public for the first time. Even otherwise it is a settled principle of
interpretation that the definition even if given in a Statute to any word may
not apply to the word used in another provision of the Statute if the context
does not so permit. Supreme Court in Commissioner of Sales Tax Vs.
Union Medical Agency (1981) 1 SCC 51 held that it is well settled principle
that when a word or phrase has been defined in the interpretation clause,
prima facie that definition governs whenever that word or phrase is used in
the body of the statute; but where the context makes the definition clause
inapplicable, a defined word when used in the body of the statute may have
to be given a meaning different from that contained in the interpretation
clause; all definitions given in an interpretation clause are therefore
normally enacted subject to the usual qualification -"unless there is
anything repugnant in the subject matter or context", or "unless the
context otherwise requires"; even in the absence of an express qualification
to that effect, such a qualification is always implied.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 59 of 94
49. Once Section 52(1)(h) is held to be not applicable, the contentions of
the counsel for the plaintiffs, of the actions of the defendant no.2 University
impugned in this suit constituting infringement owing to photocopying by
the defendant no.2 University being of more than two short passages of each
of the copyrighted work, also falls.
50. It is nobody‘s argument that Section 52(1)(j), though also pertaining
to education and making performance, in the course of activities of an
educational institution, of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students of the institution, if the audience is limited to such staff and
students, the parents / guardians of students and persons connected with
activities of institution as not constituting infringement of copyright applies
to the factual situation subject matter of adjudication.
51. The adjudication thus has to be only on the anvil of Section 52(1)(i)
which constitutes, the reproduction of any work i) by a teacher or a pupil in
the course of instruction; or ii) as part of the questions to be answered in an
exam; or ii) in answers to such questions, not to be infringement of
copyright .
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 60 of 94
52. The act of making of photocopies by the defendant no.2 University, as
I have held hereinabove, is reproduction of copyrighted work by the
defendant no.2 University.
53. However for the action of reproduction of such work by the defendant
no.2 University to, under Section 52(1)(i), not constitute infringement of
copyright in the said works, the same has to be ―by a teacher or a pupil in the
course of instruction‖.
54. Though not addressed by either counsel but I have also considered
whether the defendant no.2 University which is reproducing the work by
making photocopies thereof would fall within the meaning of the word
―teacher‖ in Section 52(1)(i). Significantly Section 52(1)(j) which prescribes
the action of performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff
and students as not constituting infringement uses the words ‗educational
institution‘ and which are conspicuously missing in Section 52(1)(i). The
questions arise a) whether owing to the difference in language between
Sections 52(1)(i) and 52(1)(j) with Section 52(1)(i) using the words
―teacher‖ and ―pupil‖ and Section 52(1)(j) using the words ―staff‖ and
―students‖ of ―educational institution‖ it has to be held that Section 52(1)(i)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 61 of 94
is not applicable to defendant no.2 University as an educational institution;
or (b) whether the scope of Section 52(1)(i) is restricted to the actions of an
individual teacher and an individual pupil or extends to action of the
institution and its students.
55. On consideration, I am of the view that the scope and ambit of Section
52(1)(i) cannot be so restricted. The settled principle of interpretation of
statutes is that the legislature is to be deemed to have used the language in
the context of the prevailing laws and societal situations to which the
legislation is intended. Education in the country though at one time pursued
in Guru-Shishya parampara (Teacher – disciple tradition) has for long now
been institutionalised, both at school and post - school level, with imparting
of education by a teacher individually having no recognition. There is no
reason to interpret Section 52(1)(i) as providing for an individual teacher
and an individual pupil and which, neither at the time of inclusion thereof in
the statute nor now exists in the society. Supreme Court, in S.P. Gupta Vs.
President of India 1981 Supp (1) SCC 87 held that interpretation of every
statutory provision must keep pace with the changing concepts and it must,
to the extent to which its language permits, or rather does not prohibit, suffer
adjustments so as to accord with the requirements of fast growing society.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 62 of 94
Similarly in The State of Maharashtra Vs. Dr. Praful B. Desai (2003) 4
SCC 601 it was held that in construing an ongoing Act, the interpreter is to
presume that Parliament intended the Act to be applied at any future time in
such a way as to give effect to the original intention. The phrase ‗purposes
of teaching, research or scholarship‘ vide Section 32(6) Explanation (d),
though for the purpose of that Section only, has been defined as including
―purposes of instructional activity at all levels in educational institutions,
including Schools, Colleges, Universities and tutorial institutions‖ and
―purposes of all other types of organized educational activity‖. I have no
reason to hold that the legislature intended to exclude teacher and pupil in an
educational institution as defendant no.2 University is, from ambit thereof.
Thus, merely because imparting of education by teachers today is as part of
an institution as the defendant no.2 University and it is the defendant no.2
University which on behalf of its teachers is reproducing any copyrighted
work by making photocopies thereof, would not mean that Section 52(1)(i)
would not be applicable. The counsel for the plaintiffs also, to be fair to him,
has not contended so.
56. I may at this stage deal with another contention i.e. of substitution the
words ―intended for the use of educational institutions‖ in Section 52(1)(g)
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 63 of 94
as it stood prior to the, amendment of the year 2012 of the Copyright Act
with the words ―intended for instructional use‖ in equivalent Section
52(1)(h) post amendment. The only effect of such substitution in my view is
to expand/widen the scope thereof. ‗Instruction‘ is not confined to
Educational Institutions or Establishments. The word ‗instruction‘ embraces
any form of instruction wheresoever and not necessarily in educational
institutions. It has been so authored in Para 21.84 of the Modern Law of
Copyright & Designs Fourth Edition by Laddie, Prescott and Vitoria, also.
However as distinct therefrom Section 52(1)(h) of pre 2012 amendment
corresponding to Section 52(1)(i) of post amendment used the words ‗in the
course of instruction‘ ‗by a teacher or a pupil‘ only. Thus while publication
in a collection mainly composed of non-copyright work of two short
passages of copyrighted work was earlier permitted only if intended for use
of educational institutions, it is now permitted for any instructional use, not
necessarily in educational institutions.
57. The use of the word ‗publication‘ in Section 52(1)(h) as distinct from
the word ‗reproduction‘ in Section 52(1)(i) further brings out the difference
between the two words. While the word ‗publication‘ used in Section
52(1)(h) connotes making available to the public ‗for the first time‘ or by
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 64 of 94
way of ‗further editions‘ or ‗re-print‘ i.e. the activity in which plaintiffs are
involved, the word ‗reproduction‘ used in Section 52(1)(i) entails ‗copying‘
for limited use i.e. for an individual or for a class of students being taught
together by a teacher.
58. What is however contended is that the act of reproduction of
copyrighted work permitted under Section 52(1)(i) has to be ―in the course
of instruction‖ i.e. in the course of teachers of the defendant no.2 University
lecturing the pupils and does not cover, the defendant no.2 University in the
syllabus prescribed by it prescribing portions of the copyrighted work as
suggested reading, making photocopies thereof and making the same
available to the pupils i.e. the students. It is contended that the use of the
word ―instruction‖ has to be limited to imparting of instructions in the
classrooms or in the tutorials and during which the teachers can teach by
doing in relation to copyrighted work actions which otherwise are the
exclusive right of the owner of the copyright.
59. The word ―instruction‖ used in Section 52(1)(i) as also in Section
52(1)(h) (though not applicable) is not defined in the Act, though the word
―lecture‖ has been defined in Section 2(n) as including address, speech and
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 65 of 94
sermon. The meaning assigned by the counsel for the plaintiffs to the word
―instruction‖ is the same as inclusive definition of lecture. Had the intention
of the legislature while incorporating Section 52(1)(i) been to constitute
reproduction of any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of lecture, the
legislature would have in Section 52(1)(i) used the word ―lecture‖ which has
been defined in the Act. The word ―instruction‖ thus has to necessarily mean
something other than lecture.
60. The word ‗instruction‘, as commonly understood and defined in
dictionaries, means ‗something that someone tells you to do‘ or ‗a direction
or order‘ or ‗detailed information about how something should be done or
operated‘ or ‗the action or process of teaching‘. Thus the word ‗instruction‘
in the context of a teacher would mean something which a teacher tells the
student to do in the course of teaching or detailed information which a
teacher gives to a student or pupil to acquire knowledge of what the student
or pupil has approached the teacher to learn. A Division Bench of the High
Court of Karnataka in B.K. Raghu Vs. The Karnataka Secondary
Education Examination Board ILR 2009 Karnataka 206 also equated
education to instruction or training by which people, (generally young),
learn to develop and use their mental, moral and physical powers. It was
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 66 of 94
held that 'formal education' is instruction given in schools and colleges—In
this type of education, the people in charge of a school or college decide
what to teach and learners then study those things under the direction of
teachers. A Division Bench of the High Court of Bombay in Bombay
Municipal Corporation Vs. Ramachandra Laxman Belosay AIR 1960
Bom 58 held that the words ―educational objects‖ in Section 63(b) of the
Bombay Municipal Corporation Act, 1888 and the word ―instruction‖ used
in clause (k) are words of very wide import. Education was held as
meaning ―totality of information and qualities acquired through instruction
and training which further the development of an individual physically,
mentally and bodily‖. The word ―instruction‖ was held to mean, to furnish
knowledge or information, to train in knowledge or learning, to teach, to
educate.
61. Moreover, the use of the word ―instruction‖ preceded with the words
―in the course of‖ would mean in the course of instruction being imparted
and received.
62. The crucial question for adjudication is, when does the imparting of
instruction begin and when does it end. Whether in the classroom or tutorials
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 67 of 94
only, as suggested by the counsel for the plaintiff or it begins prior to the
classroom and ends much after the classroom interface between the teacher
and pupil has ended, as contended by the counsels for the defendants.
63. That takes me to the meaning of the phrase ―in the course of‖. Such
words/phrase are found to have been often used in legislations (i) in relation
to trade and commerce viz. ―in the course of trade and commerce‖ or ―in
course of manufacture‖ or ―in the course of import or export‖, (ii) in
legislations relating to employment viz. ― in the course of employment‖, and
(iii) in legislations relating to taxation viz. ―in the course of the year‖, and
my research shows, have been interpreted widely, as including within their
ambit actions not just constituting ‗trade and commerce‘ or ‗employment‘ or
‗year‘ but also what are preceding and following the actual acts.
64. Supreme court, in State of Travancore-Cochin Vs. Shanmugha Vilas
Cashewnut Factory Quilon AIR 1953 SC 333, while construing the words
―in the course of the import of goods into, or export of the goods out of, the
territory of India‖ used in Article 286(1)(b) of the Constitution of India held
that though the words ―in the course of‖ are not to be read as synonymous
with the words ―for the purpose of‖ but still the purchase made by the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 68 of 94
exporter to implement his agreement for sale with foreign buyer is to be
regarded as having taken place in the course of export because the purchase
by the exporter is an activity so closely integrated with the act of export as to
constitute a part of the export process itself and as having taken place ―in the
course of‖ the export. It was also held that the earlier sale or purchase were
remote and not be regarded as integral part of the process of the export in the
same sense as the last purchase by the exporter. It was held that the exports
can be occasioned only if the exporters have the goods to export; the
exporters are not necessarily the producers or manufacturers and in great
many cases they have to procure the goods to implement the foreign orders;
the overseas orders in such cases immediately necessitate the purchase of the
goods and eventually occasion the export; the three activities were held to be
so intimately and closely connected, like cause and effect, with the actual
export that they may well be regarded as integral parts of the process of
export itself. It was yet further held that one cannot overlook or ignore these
well known preliminary but essential activities of the export merchants
which necessarily precede and lead up to and indeed occasion or eventually
make possible the ultimate physical movement of the goods and to hold that
these purchases are independent local purchases totally distinct from the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 69 of 94
export trade will be to unduly narrow down the wide meaning of the flexible
phrase ―in the course of‖.
65. It would thus be seen that for construing the phrase ―in the course of‖,
the test of ―an integral part of continuous flow‖ and of ―commercial sense‖
was evolved. I must however mention that by the Constitution Sixth
Amendment Act, 1956, Parliament was given power to formulate principles
for determining when a sale or purchase of goods takes place. Pursuant
thereto, a Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court in Md. Serajuddin Vs.
The State of Orissa (1975) 2 SCC 47 though also held that the expression
―in the course of‖ implies ―not only a period of time during which the
movement is in progress but postulates a connected relation‖, but on
interpretation of Section 5 of the Central Sales Tax Act, 1956 held the sale
to the exporter to be not exempt from sales tax under Section 5 of the
Central Sales Tax Act, 1956. It would thus be seen that the ratio of
Shanmugha Vilas Cashewnut Factory Quilon supra remains unaffected.
66. In Mackinnon Machenzie and Co. (P) Ltd. Vs. Ibrahim Mahmmed
Issak (1969) 2 SCC 607, Supreme Court while construing the words ―in the
course of the employment‖ in Section 3 of the Workmen‘s Compensation
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 70 of 94
Act, 1923 held that the words ―in the course of employment‖ mean ―in the
course of the work which the workman is employed to do and which is
incidental to it‖. It was further held that the words ―arising out of
employment‖ are understood to mean that ―during the course of the
employment, injury has resulted from some risk incidental to the duties of
the service, which, unless engaged in the duty owing to the master, it is
reasonable to believe the workman would not otherwise have suffered‖. It
was yet further held that there must be a causal relationship between the
accident and the employment.
67. It would thus be seen that the test of ―incidental‖, ―causal
relationship‖ and ―otherwise would not have occasioned‖ was evolved to
determine what is ―in the course of‖.
68. Again, in Regional Director, E.S.I. Corporation Vs. Francis De
Costa (1996) 6 SCC 1, in the context of the words ―in the course of his
employment‖ in Section 2(8) of the Employees‘ State Insurance Act, 1948,
the dictionary meaning of ―in the course of‖ was explained as ―during (in the
course of time, as time goes by), while doing‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 71 of 94
69. In Commissioner of Income Tax, New Delhi Vs. M/s. East West
Import and Export (P) Ltd. (1989) 1 SCC 760, in the context of the
expression ―in the course of such previous year‖ in Explanation to Section
23A of the Income Tax Act, 1922 it was held that the word ―course‖
ordinarily conveys the meaning of a continuous progress from one point to
the next in time and space and conveys the idea of a period of time, duration
and not a fixed point of time. The words ―in the course of such previous
year‖ were thus held to refer to the period commencing with the beginning
of the previous year and terminating with the end of the previous year.
70. A Five Judges Bench of the High Court of Orissa in Registrar of the
Orissa High Court Vs. Baradakanta Misra AIR 1973 Ori 244 in the context
of the words ―due course of justice‖ in Section 13 of the Contempt of Courts
Act, 1971 held that one of the meanings of the word ―course‖ is ―the path in
which anything moves‖. The words ―course of justice‖ were therefore held
to mean the path in which justice moves. It would thus be seen that the test
of ―the path in which anything moves‖ was applied to the interpretation of
the words ―in the course of‖;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 72 of 94
71. The phrase/words ―in the course of‖ are thus found to have a definite
connotation and meaning and it has to follow that when the legislature used
this phrase/words, it intended them to have the same meaning. The rule of
construction approved by the Supreme Court in Banarsi Devi Vs. Income
Tax Officer AIR 1964 SC 1742, is that where a word of doubtful meaning
has received a clear judicial interpretation, the subsequent statute which
incorporates the same word or a same phrase in a similar context, must be
construed so that the word or phrase is interpreted according to the meaning
that has previously been assigned to it. Similarly in F.S. Gandhi Vs.
Commissioner of Wealth Tax (1990) 3 SCC 624 it was held that where the
Parliament has repeated the same language it must be assumed that the
Parliament was aware of construction placed by the courts on those words
and in repeating those words Parliament must be taken to have used the
words to bear the meaning which has been put upon them by the courts.
72. Applying the tests as aforesaid laid down by the Courts of (i) integral
part of continuous flow; (ii) connected relation; (iii) incidental; (iv) causal
relationship; (v) during (in the course of time, as time goes by); (vi) while
doing; (vii) continuous progress from one point to the next in time and
space; and, (viii) in the path in which anything moves, it has to be held that
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 73 of 94
the words ―in the course of instruction‖ within the meaning of Section
52(1)(i) supra would include reproduction of any work while the process of
imparting instruction by the teacher and receiving instruction by the pupil
continues i.e. during the entire academic session for which the pupil is under
the tutelage of the teacher and that imparting and receiving of instruction is
not limited to personal interface between teacher and pupil but is a process
commencing from the teacher readying herself/himself for imparting
instruction, setting syllabus, prescribing text books, readings and ensuring,
whether by interface in classroom/tutorials or otherwise by holding tests
from time to time or clarifying doubts of students, that the pupil stands
instructed in what he/she has approached the teacher to learn. Similarly the
words ―in the course of instruction‖, even if the word ―instruction‖ have to
be given the same meaning as ‗lecture‘, have to include within their ambit
the prescription of syllabus the preparation of which both the teacher and the
pupil are required to do before the lecture and the studies which the pupils
are to do post lecture and so that the teachers can reproduce the work as part
of the question and the pupils can answer the questions by reproducing the
work, in an examination. Resultantly, reproduction of any copyrighted work
by the teacher for the purpose of imparting instruction to the pupil as
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 74 of 94
prescribed in the syllabus during the academic year would be within the
meaning of Section 52 (1)(i) of the Act.
73. The matter can be looked at from another angle as well. Though I
have held Section 52(1)(a) to be not applicable to the action of the defendant
no.2 University of making photocopies of copyrighted works but the
issuance by the defendant no.2 University of the books purchased by it and
kept in its library to the students and reproduction thereof by the students for
the purposes of their private or personal use, whether by way of
photocopying or by way of copying the same by way of hand would indeed
make the action of the student a fair dealing therewith and not constitute
infringement of copyright. The counsel for the plaintiffs also on enquiry did
not argue so. I have wondered that if the action of each of the students of
having the book issued from the library of defendant No.2 University and
copying pages thereof, whether by hand or by photocopy, is not
infringement, whether the action of the defendant no.2 University impugned
in this suit, guided by the reason of limited number of each book available in
its library, the limited number of days of the academic session, large number
of students requiring the said book, the fear of the costly precious books
being damaged on being subjected to repeated photocopying, can be said to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 75 of 94
be infringement; particularly when the result/effect of both actions is the
same.
74. The answer, according to me, has to be in the negative.
75. It cannot be lost sight of that Section 63 of the Copyright Act
constitutes infringement of copyright an offence punishable with
imprisonment for a term not less than six months and extendable to three
years ―and‖ with fine. When an action, if onerously done is not an offence, it
cannot become an offence when, owing to advancement in technology doing
thereof has been simplified. That is what has happened in the present case.
In the times when I was studying law, the facility available of photocopying
was limited, time consuming and costly. The students then, used to take
turns to sit in the library and copy by hand pages after pages of chapters in
the books suggested for reading and subsequently either make carbon copies
thereof or having the same photocopied. The photocopying machines then in
vogue did not permit photocopying of voluminous books without
dismembering the same.
76. However with the advancement of technology the voluminous books
also can be photocopied and at a very low cost. Thus the students are now
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 76 of 94
not required to spend day after day sitting in the library and copying pages
after pages of the relevant chapter of the syllabus books. When the effect of
the action is the same, the difference in the mode of action cannot make a
difference so as to make one an offence.
77. The Court of Claims of United States as far back as in The Williams
& Wilkins Company Vs. The United States 487 F.2d 1345 (Ct.Cl. 1973)
was concerned with an action for infringement of copyright by a medical
publisher against the Department of Health, Education and Welfare through
the National Institutes of Health and the National Library of Medicine. The
National Library of Medicine was alleged to have infringed the copyright by
making photocopies of the articles published in the medical journals and
distributing the same amongst students, physicians and scientists engaged in
medical research. It was held (i) that the photocopying process did not even
amount to printing or reprinting in the dictionary sense; (ii) if the requester
himself made a photocopy of the article for his own use on a machine made
available by the library, he might conceivably be "copying" but he would not
be "printing" or "reprinting" ; (iii) the library is in the same position when
responding to the demands of individual researchers acting separately; (iv)
there is no "publication" by the library, a concept which invokes general
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 77 of 94
distribution, or at least a supplying of the material to a fairly large group; (v)
it is common for courts to be given photocopies of recent decisions with the
publishing company's headnotes and arrangement and sometimes its
annotations; (vi) it cannot be believed that a Judge who makes and gives to a
colleague a photocopy of a law review article, in one of the smaller or less
available journals, which bears directly on a problem both Judges are then
considering in a case before them, is infringing the copyright; (vii) library
was not attempting to profit or gain financially by the photocopying; (viii)
the medical researchers who had asked the library for the photocopies and
the scientific researchers and practitioners who need the articles for personal
use in their scientific work and have no purpose to re-duplicate them for sale
or other general distribution; (ix) the copied articles were scientific studies
useful to the requesters in their work; (x) on both sides - library and
requester - scientific progress untainted by any commercial gain from the
reproduction was the hallmark of the whole enterprise of duplication ; (xi)
the act was to gain easier access to the material for study and research; (xii)
care had been taken not to have excessive copying from one issue or one
volume of the periodical; (xiii) the recipients were not using the library‘s
photocopying process to sell the copies or distribute them broadly; (xiv) the
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 78 of 94
library was responding only to requests from its own personnel and the
entire photo-duplication system is strictly "in-house" - in the same way that
a court's library may supply a Judge of that court with a copy of a law
journal article or a reported decision; (xv) medical science would be
seriously hurt if such library photocopying were stopped; (xvi) without such
photocopying constituting infringement, the libraries could not be compelled
to take licence from the publisher; and, (xvii) photocopying falls within fair
use. It was accordingly concluded that there was no infringement of
copyright. It was further held that ―use is not the same as infringement and
use short of infringement is to be encouraged‖. This decision of the Court of
Claims was subsequently affirmed by the US Supreme Court in Williams &
Wilkins Company Vs. US 420 U.S. 376.
78. I may also mention another advancement. Today, nearly all students
of the defendant no.2 University would be carrying cell phones and most of
the cell phones have a camera inbuilt which enables a student to, instead of
taking notes from the books in the library, click photographs of each page of
the portions of the book required to be studied by him and to thereafter by
connecting the phone to the printer take print of the said photographs or to
read directly from the cell phone or by connecting the same to a larger
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 79 of 94
screen. The same would again qualify as fair use and which cannot be
stopped.
79. The German Federal Supreme Court in Re. the Supply of Photocopies
of Newspaper Articles by Public Library [2000] E.C.C. 237 held that in a
modern technologically highly developed nation like Germany, an extensive
fast functioning and economic information exchange was vital; that is why
the libraries were given the freedom to operate and the reproduction rights of
authors were restricted in favour of freedom of information; that it was
sufficient to escape liability for copyright infringement if the customer of the
library could claim the benefit of the exemption which allowed the copying
for personal use, of articles published in a periodical; whether or not the
library charges for its service is immaterial; there may be an act of
‗circulation‘ where copies are offered which had not yet been made at the
time of the ‗circulation‘ but not when copies are made; the same does not
constitute commercialisation of copies of protected works.
80. Copyright, specially in literary works, is thus not an inevitable, divine,
or natural right that confers on authors the absolute ownership of their
creations. It is designed rather to stimulate activity and progress in the arts
for the intellectual enrichment of the public. Copyright is intended to
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 80 of 94
increase and not to impede the harvest of knowledge. It is intended to
motivate the creative activity of authors and inventors in order to benefit the
public. For this reason only, Section 14(a)(ii) as aforesaid, applies the
principle of ‗exhaustion‘ to literary works and which, this court in Warner
Bros. Entertainment Inc. Vs. Mr. Santosh V.G. MANU/DE/0406/2009 has
held, to be not applicable to copyright in an artistic work or in a sound
recording or in a cinematographic film. Once it is found that the doctrine of
exhaustion applies to literary work as the works with which we are
concerned are, it has but to be held that it is permissible for the defendant
No.2 University to on purchasing book(s) and stocking the same in its
library, issue the same to different students each day or even several times in
a day. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the said students once have so
got the books issued would not be entitled to, instead of laboriously copying
the contents of the book or taking notes therefrom, photocopy the relevant
pages thereof, so that they do not need the book again.
81. I thus conclude that the action of the defendant no.2 University of
making a master photocopy of the relevant portions (prescribed in syllabus)
of the books of the plaintiffs purchased by the defendant no.2 University and
kept in its library and making further photocopies out of the said master
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 81 of 94
copy and distributing the same to the students does not constitute
infringement of copyright in the said books under the Copyright Act.
82. The next question is, whether the action of the defendant no.2
University of supplying the master copy to the defendant no.1, granting
licence to the defendant no.1 to install photocopiers in the premises of the
defendant no.2 University, allowing the defendant no.1 to supply
photocopies made of the said master copy to the students, permitting the
defendant no.1 to charge therefor and also requiring the defendant no.1 to
photocopy up to 3000 pages per month free of cost for the defendant no.2
University and whether the action of the defendant no.1 of preparation of
such course packs and supplying the same to the students for charge,
constitutes ‗publication‘ within the meaning of Section 52(1)(h) or would
tantamount to infringement by the defendant no.1 or the defendant no.2
University of the copyright of in the said books.
83. In my opinion, it would not.
84. What the defendant no.2 University is doing is not different from
what is being done in the Bar Association library in the premises of this
Court. With the advent of photocopying, the advocates of this Court,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 82 of 94
instead of carrying books from their residences / offices to this Court for
citing judgments therefrom during the course of arguments and instead of
giving in advance the list of such books to the Restorer of this Court and the
Restorer of this Court also taking out the court‘s copies of the same books
for the Judges to read, and all of which was cumbersome and time
consuming, started having the photocopies of the relevant judgments made
from the books in the Bar Association Library of this Court. Initially the
said photocopying was got done by having the book issued from the library
and carrying the same to the photocopier who had, for the convenience of
the advocates, been granted a licence to operate from the premises of this
Court. Subsequently, for expediency and to avoid the books being taken
out of the library, the Bar Association library itself allowed the
photocopier to install his machine within the library premises and any
advocate could get the photocopy done by having the relevant judgment
photocopied within the Bar Association library by paying the cost of
photocopy as is fixed by the Bar Association.
85. The defendant no.2 University also could have possibly devised the
same arrangement as has been followed in the Bar Association library of
this Court and allowed the defendant no.1 to install its photocopying
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 83 of 94
machine within the defendant no.2 University‘s library for the facility of the
students. However for whatsoever reason the respondent no.2 University
has deemed fit, it is continuing with the practice as was earlier prevalent in
this Court.
86. In my view, there is no difference in the two situations i.e. whether
the photocopying machine is installed within the library or is installed
outside the library. In my view it also does not make any difference whether
the respondent no.2 University itself purchases the photocopy machine and
/ or allows the students to photocopy themselves or employs a person for
doing photocopy. In this respect, I may again note that in our country, with
abundance of labour force, the acts such as of photocopying which are done
by those desirous thereof themselves in other countries are done by a person
employed therefor. In countries with not so much labour force,
photocopiers are found to have been installed in libraries for the benefit of
the patrons of the library to themselves photocopy whatsoever passages of
the publications in the library they are desirous of photocopying for their
personal use. Once such a action is held to be not offending any provisions
of the Copyright Act, merely because the photocopying is done not by the
person desirous thereof himself but with the assistance of another human
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 84 of 94
being, would not make the act offending. It matters not whether such
person is an employee of the defendant no.2 University or the defendant
no.2 University avails the services of a contractor. The position of the
defendant no.1 in the present case is found to be that of a contractor to
whom the defendant no.2 University has outsourced its work of providing
photocopying service for its students. For this reason, it matters not
whether the photocopying machine is allowed by the defendant no.2
University to be kept within the library or at some other place outside the
library.
87. It is not the case of the plaintiffs that the defendant no.2 University
has permitted the defendant no.1 to or that the defendant no.1 is
photocopying the entire books, binding the same, offering or displaying the
same for sale to whosoever may be desirous of purchasing the same. The
case of the plaintiffs before us is only of preparation of course packs i.e.
compilations of photocopied portions of different books prescribed by the
defendant no.2 University as suggested reading in its syllabus. That, in my
view, by no stretch of imagination, can make the defendant no.1 as
competitor of the plaintiffs. Imparting of education by the defendant no.2
University is heavily subsidized with the students still being charged tuition
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 85 of 94
fee only of Rs.400 to 1,200/- per month. The students can never be
expected to buy all the books, different portions whereof are prescribed as
suggested reading and can never be said to be the potential customers of the
plaintiffs. If the facility of photocopying were to be not available, they
would instead of sitting in the comforts of their respective homes and
reading from the photocopies would be spending long hours in the library
and making notes thereof. When modern technology is available for
comfort, it would be unfair to say that the students should not avail thereof
and continue to study as in ancient era. No law can be interpreted so as to
result in any regression of the evolvement of the human being for the better.
88. Just like the cost to the respondent no.2 University of employing a
photocopier or a contractor for photocopying would have to be necessarily
built in the cost of photocopy, so also the cost incurred by the defendant no.1
in employing manpower and towards electricity would be built in cost of
photocopying. My enquiries reveal that the photocopier granted licence in
this Court premises is also presently charging 75 paise per page. Comparing
the same with the rate which the respondent no.2 University has permitted
the defendant no.1 to charge, does not show that the defendant no.2
University has permitted the defendant no.1 to function or that the defendant
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 86 of 94
no.1 is functioning as a competitor to the plaintiffs. It was only if the
defendants no.1&2 were said to be charging for a reproduction of the book
of the plaintiffs at a price competing with the price fixed by the plaintiffs for
the books, could it have been said that the defendant no.1 is functioning
commercially.
89. All that is happening in the present case is that instead of the
defendant No.2 University issuing the book which may be sought after by a
large number of students, to each one of them individually for limited period
or limited hours and enabling each student to photocopy the passages or the
contents thereof required by him ―in the course of instruction‖ and thereby
exposing the book to damage, the defendant No.2 University itself is
supplying the said photocopies. It cannot be lost sight of that we are a
country with a bulging population and where the pressure on all public
resources and facilities is far beyond that in any other country or
jurisdiction. While it may be possible for a student in a class of say 10 or 20
students to have the book issued from the library for a month and to
laboriously take notes therefrom, the same is unworkable where the number
of students run into hundreds if not thousands. According to me, what is
permissible for a small number of students cannot be viewed differently,
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 87 of 94
merely because the number of students is larger. Merely because instead of
say 10 or 20 copies being made by students individually or by the librarian
employed by the University, 100 or 1000 copies are being made, the same
would not convert, what was not an infringement into an infringement.
90. I thus conclude that the engagement as aforesaid by the defendant
No.2 University of defendant No.1 does not convert the action of defendant
No.2 University as held hereinabove to be not amounting to infringement of
copyright in books, to infringement.
91. I next take up the aspect of the international covenants.
92. Articles 9 and 10 of the Berne Convention supra to which reference
was made are as under:
“Article 9
Right of Reproduction:
1. Generally; 2. Possible exceptions; 3. Sound and visual
recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention
shall have the exclusive right of authorizing the reproduction of these
works, in any manner or form.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union
to permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 88 of 94
(3) Any sound or visual recording shall be considered as a
reproduction for the purposes of this Convention.
Article 10
Certain Free Uses of Works:
1. Quotations; 2. Illustrations for teaching; 3. Indication of source
and author
(1) It shall be permissible to make quotations from a work which has
already been lawfully made available to the public, provided that their
making is compatible with fair practice, and their extent does not exceed
that justified by the purpose, including quotations from newspaper
articles and periodicals in the form of press summaries.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union,
and for special agreements existing or to be concluded between
them, to permit the utilization, to the extent justified by the purpose,
of literary or artistic works by way of illustration in publications,
broadcasts or sound or visual recordings for teaching, provided
such utilization is compatible with fair practice.
(3) Where use is made of works in accordance with the preceding
paragraphs of this Article, mention shall be made of the source, and of
the name of the author if it appears thereon.‖
93. Clauses 9.6 to 9.13 of the Code to the Berne Convention published
by the World Intellectual Property Organization in relation to Article 9(2)
of the Berne Convention are as under:
“Article 9, paragraph (2)
Exceptions
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to
permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases,
provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal
exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.6. This provision gives to member countries the power to cut down
this exclusive right of reproduction and permit works to be reproduced
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 89 of 94
"in certain special cases". But the freedom allowed them is not total. The
Convention adds two conditions in a formula, the drafting of which, in
Stockholm (1967), led to prolonged debate, and the interpretation of
which produces much difference of opinion. It consists of two phrases
which apply cumulatively: the reproduction must not conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and must not unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interests of the author.
9.7. If the contemplated reproduction would be such as to conflict with
a normal exploitation of the work it is not permitted at all. Novels,
schoolbooks, etc., are normally exploited by being printed and sold to
the public. This Article does not permit member countries to allow this
e.g., under compulsory licences, even if payment is made to the
copyright owner.
9.8. If the first condition is met (the reproduction does not conflict with
the normal exploitation of the work) one must look and see whether the
second is satisfied. Note that it is not a question of prejudice or no: all
copying is damaging in some degree; a single photocopy may mean one
copy of the journal remaining unsold and, if the author had a share in the
proceeds of publication he lost it. But was this prejudice unreasonable?
Here, scarcely. It might be otherwise if a monograph, printed in limited
numbers, were copied by a large firm and the copies distributed in their
thousands to its correspondents throughout the world. Another example
is that of a lecturer who, to support his theme, photocopies a short article
from a specialist journal and reads it to his audience; clearly this
scarcely prejudices the circulation of the review. It would be different if
he had run off a large number of copies and handed them out, for this
might seriously cut in on its sales. In cases where there would be serious
loss of profit for the copyright owner, the law should provide him with
some compensation (a system of compulsory licensing with equitable
remuneration).
9.9. Most countries allow a few photocopies to be made without
payment especially for personal or scientific use, but expressions of this
sort leave a lot of latitude to legislators and the courts.
9.10. Laws, for example the Tunis Model Law, often allow the
reproduction of a work for "the user's personal and private use". True,
this expression is interpreted in different ways, but in principle it does
not cover any collective use and it assumes that the reproduction is not
done for profit. The usual example is that of the student who, for study
or research purposes, copies a text. Manuscript copies have little impact;
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 90 of 94
but with the arrival of new copying techniques the situation changes. It
is a matter not only of photocopiers but also of tape-recorders.
9.11. It is a little more than child's play to make high quality recordings
of both sound and vision, either from discs or cassettes (re-recording) or
off the air (television as well as radio). The idea of a limitation to private
use becomes less effective when copies can be made privately in large
numbers. If practical considerations do not offer copyright owners and
their successors in title a chance to exercise their exclusive right of
reproduction, it has been suggested that a global compensation might be
provided for them, and that the money might be raised by imposing a
levy on the material (tape, etc.) on which the sounds and images are
fixed, as well as on the apparatus used for fixing. (A working group
meeting in Geneva in February 1977 examined the legal problems
arising from the use of videograms to make video-copies.)
9.12. Similar solutions (including the creation of collective
mechanisms) are suggested in the field of reprography, where the
problem is particularly acute because of the number of different
users: libraries, archives, documentation centres, public research
institutes whether established for profit or not, schools, government
departments, etc. Reprography certainly makes a large contribution
to the diffusion of knowledge; but it is no less certain that copying
on a large scale seriously damages the interests of the copyright
owners. These interests must therefore be reconciled with the needs
of users. It rests with each country to make appropriate measures
best adapted to its educational, cultural and social and economic
development (see the conclusions of the sub-committee on
reprographic reproduction which met in Washington in June 1975).
9.13. The legislator's task is not an easy one. This paragraph, with
its two conditions, provides him with certain guidelines.”
(emphasis added)
94. Article 13 of the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual
Property Rights is as under:
“Article 13
Limitations and Exceptions
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 91 of 94
Members shall confine limitations or exceptions to exclusive rights to
certain special cases which do not conflict with a normal exploitation of
the work and do not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
right holder.‖
95. It would thus be seen that under the Berne Convention also, the only
binding obligation on the privy countries is to in their respective
legislations i) not permit reproduction of the work so as to conflict with a
normal exploitation of the work and so as to unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate interest of the author; and, ii) to while permitting utilization of
the literary works including in publications for teaching ensure that such
utilization is to the extent justified by the purpose and compatible with fair
practice. Similarly, under the TRIPS Agreement also the member countries
have agreed to confine the exceptions to the copyright to the extent they do
not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the right holder.
96. India, under the international covenants aforesaid, though has the
freedom to legislate as to what extent utilization of copyrighted works for
teaching purpose is permitted but agreed to ensure that the same is to the
extent ―justified by the purpose‖ and does not ―unreasonably prejudice the
legitimate rights of the author‖.
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 92 of 94
97. The international covenants aforesaid thus left it to the wisdom of the
legislators of the member / privy countries to decide what is ―justified for
the purpose‖ and what would ―unreasonably prejudice the legitimate
interest of the author‖. Our legislators, while carrying out the amendments
to the Copyright Act are deemed to have kept the said international
covenants in mind. Parliament / legislators have permitted reproduction of
any work by a teacher or a pupil in the course of instructions. I have
already hereinabove, in accordance with the meaning which has been
assigned by the Courts to the words / phrase ―in the course of‖ since prior
to the use thereof in Section 52(1)(i) and in accordance with the meaning of
the word ―instruction‖, interpreted Section 52(1)(i). The legislators have
found reproduction of the copyrighted work in the course of instruction to
be justified for the purpose of teaching and to be not unreasonably
prejudicing the legitimate interest of the author. It is not for this Court to
impose its own wisdom as to what is justified or what is unreasonable, to
expand or restrict what the legislators have deemed fit. The legislature is
not found to have imposed any limitation on the extent of reproduction.
Once the legislature which under our Constitution and under the
international covenants aforesaid was entrusted to while making law in
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 93 of 94
relation to copyright take a call on what is justified for the purpose of
teaching and what will unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interest of the
author has not imposed any such limitation, this Court cannot impose the
same.
98. In Smita Subhash Sawant Vs. Jagdeeshwari Jagdish Amin (2015)
12 SCC 169 it was held that Courts cannot read any words which are not
mentioned in the section. Recently also in Narayan Vs. Babasaheb (2016)
6 SCC 725 it was held that inconvenience and hardship to a person will not
be decisive factors while interpreting a provision and that when a bare
reading of the provision makes it very clear and gives it a meaning, it has to
be interpreted in the same sense as latin maxim dulo lex sed lex which
means law is hard but it is law and there cannot be any departure from
words of law.
99. In accordance with the aforesaid international covenants, the
legislators of some other member / privy countries in the context of their
respective countries have worded the exceptions differently and on an
interpretation of which legislation, the Courts of those countries have
adjudicated and which judgments have been cited by the counsels. I am
CS(OS) No.2439/2012 Page 94 of 94
however of the opinion that the said judgments in the context of different legislations on the basis of perception by the legislators thereof of the purpose of teaching and unreasonable prejudice to the legitimate interest of
the author cannot form the bedrock for this Court to interpret the Copyright
Act of this country.
100. I am therefore not proceeding to discuss the said judgments. The reference hereinabove by me to some foreign judgments is only to demonstrate the diversity.
101. I therefore conclude the actions of the defendants to be not
amounting to infringement of copyright of the plaintiffs.
102. Once that is so, no trial is required in the suit.
103. The suit is accordingly dismissed. However no costs.
Decree sheet be prepared.
RAJIV SAHAI ENDLAW, J.
SEPTEMBER 16, 2016
No comments:
Post a Comment